Hidden 7 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago



#ebceed ....|..... outfit .....|..... #3b9ae1 ....|..... outfit .....|..... near rae's cabin


The sky was a soft, stretching shade of grey, the barest hint of the rising sun peaking through the rolling clouds overhead, the mountains dreaming under their woolen blankets of white. The snow swirled; it reminded Zelia of dandelions, with their little puffs of white whirling through the air, distracting her with their elegant beauty. It clung to everything, glittering and glimmering, and when a gust came, it turned into white fog. A grin pulled at her flushed cheeks, and she spun in a wide circle, laughing as the wind swirled around her, kicking up the powdery snow and raising it into the air.

"Upon Olympus’ storm-crowned throne, Zeus spoke in a thunderous, wrathful tone." She practically sang the words up to the sky, relishing in the distant rumble of thunder that echoed back down to her. She’d reread the poem for what felt like a hundred times since opening the letter, over and over, despite not needing to physically look at the page, the tip of her pointer finger tracing the elegant script. "Let me shape them, bold and bright, with minds like flame and hearts of light. They’ll build with stone, they’ll climb the skies, their dreams as vast as eagles rise." The wind kicked up harder around her, a small whirlwind of biting cold that filled Zelia with overwhelming joy. She’d strayed from the initial path, following the small pawprints that dotted the top of the snow, the creature too light to break through the thick glaze of it. She’d found a fox den, the little creatures poking their noses out at her with curiosity lining their furry faces, and she’d taken time to share her jerky with them.

Days of sunlight caressing the top of the snow melted an ice layer, reforming over several days. She could feel the fragile sheet break, a craquelure spreading from her feet with every step. Zee spread her arms wide as she finally stopped spinning, feeling the wind bite at the tips of her frozen fingers, little snowflakes catching in her hair and holding their shape due to the temperature. Weather like this always held an air of winsomeness for her, especially when tromping through scenery that ought to be on a Christmas card. " From shadowed halls and molten floor, rose Hades, Lord of Death and War." She continued onwards, giggling high and bright as wind whispered nonsensically in her ears, following the swirls of it as it led her further into the forest.

Her fingers dragged across every surface she passed, the rough bark of a tree, the dark green pine blanketed by snow, hardy shrubs, and ice-slicked ground. There was a sense of unyielding wonder with every step, as if she’d stepped into the world of Narnia at some point when she hadn’t quite been looking. "You give them fire, but I give fate. Each heartbeat ticks toward my gate. You build them high, but I make them whole. What good is man without his soul?" Zelia’s voice echoed dreamily through the silent forest, a clap of lightning arcing through the grey sky followed by a rumble of thunder that, oddly enough, sounded quite appreciative of the brooding and sad voice she’d used for Hades. "They are not yours! the thunder cried, They breathe beneath the open sky! Let them rejoice in song and feast, let love and war be theirs at least!" More thunder, and she found it fitting, really, that Zeus would advocate for his creations. She’d put it together at some point between putting in for leave with her college and the long plane ride to Greece, that it was more than likely that her father was Zeus.

The idea still felt…outlandish, even for Zee. She focused on the snow for a moment, the wind guiding her on her path enchantingly. It was wild and beautiful at the same time; rebellious and whimsical. The wilderness around her felt like a liminal space, a crossing point between the mundane and the magical. "Hades laughed, in low despair,” her tone flipped from the impression of loud, powerful, and masculine, to that softer and sadder breath, respectful in the gentleness with which so spoke, after all, if Zeus was her father, that made Hades her…uncle? How odd the family tree must be, a tapestry sewn not unlike a quilt, not a single square the same as another. "And yet, they whisper to me in prayer. You give them hope, I give them truth. The mirror time holds up to youth. Their gods may lie, their hearts may roam, but every man comes crawling home." A rumble in the sky, it always told her that the lightning appreciated not only her reading, but the theatrics that she put into the stories she shared. For a moment, standing between two towering pines, Zelia tried to recall where this habit began. The wind spun back toward her, tangible because of the snow, spinning three fast loops before going back from whence it came, and the train of thought trailed away with it as she continued to follow.

"They shall defy you! Zeus proclaimed, With temples, towers, songs unnamed! They’ll name me father—" her voice caught on the syllables, choking for a moment, and the thunder rolled softly over the sky, encouragingly, and so she carried on, bypassing the moment as if it were a glove discarded and forgotten in the snow. "—King of Kings, Their lives uplifted on my wings!" She jumped from one spot to the next, arms extended, wind kicking up, a moment of unnatural suspension in the air, and then Zee landed with an audible crunch upon the snow, her grin still fixed upon her face. Ahead of her, there was the curve of a wall half hidden by a heavy pile of snow along its edges.

"But when the wine runs dry, Hades said, They’ll find their way from gods to me. Let them rise but not forget, their roots are born in ash and debt. For what you raise, I shall receive, the last to hold them as they leave." Her voice was softer now, mindful of where she was as the numb palm of her hand dragged along the side of the wall. Zelia followed the wind still, though she reckoned she’d have found the entrance without its guidance, eventually. It was a comforting thought, a distant part of her registering, even after she left this world her family would still be there no matter what. "And so the world was born of strife, between the spark and end of life." Each word was murmured slowly, eyes trailing along the edges of the snow bank, until she drew closer and closer to the entrance. Snow was falling in fat flurries now; it would hide her steps within the hour, Zelia was quite certain of that.

She stopped in front of the entrance, head tilted to the side with open interest at the gate that awaited her. Was the poem a warning in its own sort of way? It wasn’t what she’d pictured, but the world was a wild and unpredictable place; perhaps this was actually a secret government organization, and she’d be experimented on upon entrance. That would be quite the adventure. She thought idly, pressing her thumb over the little scanner, smiling serenely when the gate clicked open. Zelia stepped through without fanfare, the wind finally leaving her be now that she’d found her way. The back of her heel kicked at the door idly, snapping it shut, before she began to pace forward, a slight skip in her step.

She wandered in a way that felt senseless to any but Zelia herself, following the path for several long minutes, taking in the camp with wide and wonder-filled eyes. Despite the wind's departure, it still swirled around her ankles on occasion, twisting the snow up into soft swirls of beautiful white. The sight of it made her smile turn soft, chest warm with affection that felt misplaced. "One gave will, the other doom, and man walked bravely toward his tomb." Her voice was pulled away by the wind, and behind her, lightning split a spiderweb’s pattern into the sky. She tilted her head back, pausing in her exploration to look upwards.

"With dreams from Zeus and dusk from shades, a creature born of both light… and grave." One last low rumble overhead as she finished the poem, and Zee took a theatrical bow mid-step, twisting around as she did to spin with the remnants of the wind, feeling it tug gently at her hair in a way that could only be characterized as playful. The camp felt quite large, her walk bringing her in further than what she knew to do with, blankets of snow covering cabins and smothering well-worn trails. She hesitated beside a tree that was quite tall, head tilted back as she considered what the snow from the higher branches would taste like. It looked fluffy, not unlike cotton candy, without the hard and slick shell of ice over top. Her grin widened, and she began to climb upwards, boots fitting into notches on the cold tree, numb hands warming against the ragged bark.

She only made it a few branches up, high enough to see over the tops of the closest cabins, scooping up some snow and unceremoniously plopping it into her mouth as she took in the camp around her. It was quaint, calm and quiet as the sun lazily rose; a few cabins had the faintest wisps of smoke curling up their chimneys. The snow tasted vaguely of the pine it had been sitting on, enjoyable in the strangest of ways. "I’m very hungry," she told the wind, because it was her only companion thus far and she’d given all her jerky to the foxes she’d found earlier.

Another scoop of snow went into her mouth before she began to climb back down after a few long moments. The red of her jacket was a bright pop of color against the washed-out scenery, and a few branches down, Zee paused, hooking her legs around the edge of a thinner branch, and allowing gravity to take her downward. She grinned as the camp flipped upside down. She found it compelling to take in the view from all angles, after all, and so Zelia hung there for a moment, smiling and flush with victory from having found the camp in her letter.

The sky was still the pale blue-gray of pre-dawn when Rae stirred, though calling it stirring was generous as she hadn’t slept more than a few hours, her mind refusing to quiet after the night’s events. She’d spent what little rest she managed drifting in and out of shallow dreams where Wes’s voice repeated that same self-deprecating joke about hiding in his cabin, and Trinity’s cool expression hovered just at the edge of her vision. By the time the first light began to creep across her cabin’s windowpanes, painting faint silver lines across the walls, Rae had pretty much given up pretending to sleep.

A profound hush had settled over the camp as she left her cabin, a stillness so complete it felt like a held breath. The air outside was a sharp cold that nipped at her exposed skin, and somewhere in the deep woods, a single crow announced the coming day, its call a lonely sound in the quiet.

Her boots crunched softly as she crossed to the small structure just off the main path to the side of her cabin, the one she’d noticed the night before but hadn’t dared to investigate, given how late it had been. Now, in the thin morning light, the workshop seemed almost to blend into the landscape, its simple lines camouflaged by the frost-kissed pines.

After a moment’s hesitation, Rae’s fingers found the cold metal of the latch and lifted it. The hinges gave a soft groan as she stepped inside, and the world instantly shifted. The space within was immersed in a honeyed, buttery light streaming from the skylights overhead, where the nascent predawn filtered through. And then the scents enveloped her: a comforting aroma of rich cedar, machine oil, fresh sawdust, and worked steel. They were the fragrances of diligence and invention, and they wrapped around her with the immediacy of a long-lost recollection.

All in all, it honestly felt like coming home.

Every surface spoke of meticulous care. The workbenches were worn smooth by use, their wood grain a topography of past projects that Rae was sure had never truly happened; she was the first to make use of the place, after all. Some tools were hung on the walls in an artistic arrangement, sorted by function and size. Pegboards held bins of sorted hardware—washers, screws, bolts—and pinned near a gooseneck lamp was a half-finished sketch, its graphite lines smudged by a touch she recognized instantly. It was her own drafting style or perhaps a flawless facsimile of it. After her recent encounter with her divine progenitor, however, it wouldn’t surprise her if it was the real thing.

Rae ran her fingers along the edge of the nearest table, tracing the tiny imperfections in the grain. Her reflection wavered in the sheen of a freshly polished wrench, and for the first time since arriving and, fortunately and unfortunately, running into her old crush, she felt a spark of calm ignite in her chest.

"Thank you for this," she whispered, unsure if the words would even travel beyond the four walls. The irony was not lost on her either that a sanctuary crafted by an immortal hand could feel more authentically her own than any makeshift workspace she had ever pieced together in the mortal world.

Rae shed her coat, hanging it on a nearby peg, and worked her fingers to restore circulation, the chill of the morning still clinging to her joints despite her naturally warm disposition. The heft of the first tool she picked up was a solid, reassuring presence in her grip. "Alright," she murmured, her attention shifting toward the window and the eventual dawn beyond."Let’s see what we can make of—"

The thought evaporated, unfinished.

Beyond the glass, the world was not softening into the gentle gold of a typical sunrise. Instead, the sky was a chaos of sudden, brilliant filaments, arteries of blue-white energy that pulsed and forked without warning. This was not distant sheet lightning; a shattering report accompanied the flash, a percussive force that vibrated through the very air and made the windowpane shudder. For one frozen instant, the entire landscape was bleached in a spectral glare, every snowdrift, every branch, every wall of her workshop etched in impossible detail before the light was snatched away.

Rae stood motionless, her mind struggling to reconcile the vision."Okay…that’s new," she breathed, the statement a little inadequate if she were being honest. Where was all this even coming from?

She set the tool down with a clink and moved to the window. As she did, the phenomenon repeated itself. Another lance of energy unspooled across the heavens, but this time her eyes caught a detail that stripped the event of any natural explanation. There was a figure at the epicentre of the display, poised at the tree line. A red coat. A young woman, much like herself.

Rae pressed closer, her breath fogging the cold pane. The stranger’s posture was one of open embrace, her body turning in slow pirouettes as if moving to a silent, storm-born rhythm heard only by herself. The snow itself seemed to be in thrall to her, whipping into elegant vortices that caught and refracted the violent light. Though the glass muffled all sound, Rae could see the girl’s lips moving, forming words with a cadence that felt less like speech and more like a recitation.

And with every syllable, the lightning appeared to respond.

A deep frown settled on Rae’s features. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me…"

This was not how she’d envisioned her morning with thunder poetry at dawn. She considered ignoring it, going back to her workbench and pretending this wasn’t happening. Another rumble rolled through the ground beneath her boots, and this time a prickling sensation ran across her skin as if the air itself had been ionized.

She sighed, muttering, "You better not be setting anything on fire out there." Theoretically, she could manage a fire, but the promised training today was a complete unknown. What did one even learn at a demigod boot camp anyway, beyond a mastery of one’s powers? Shaking her head, she retrieved her coat and stepped back out into the biting cold, curiosity ultimately trumping her desire for a simple start.

Her boots made a series of crisp impressions in the snow as she approached, each exhale a plume of condensation. When she finally closed the distance, the scene that greeted her was more bizarre than she could have anticipated. The girl’s face was flushed with exhilaration, split by a wide, unselfconscious grin. And most confounding of all, she was now suspended upside down, utterly indifferent to the frosty conditions.

Alright. How much was she in for here?

Regardless of the many answers that internal question caused, Rae cleared her throat, offering a tentative, small wave. "Uh…morning? Hanging in there?"

The sun slipped through the cloud in bursts, reminding the snow-covered landscape that it was still there, the beginnings of the day creeping along the edges of the sky, gentle as it smothered out what remained of the night. Zelia was transfixed from where she hung, watching the light sprawl across the ground, turning sheets of ice into luminescent crystalline panes of fractured art. She counted her heartbeat, taking measured breaths of air so cold it burned her lungs, feeling the rush of blood to her head. For a long moment, all there was around Zee was the cold, the wind, the snow, and then— her.

"Winter fire," she breathed, blinking at the other girl with a vague sense of surprise, her warm breath visible in the chill. The starkness of her hair stood out so brightly against the fine sheen of sugary frost that blanketed their surroundings. She was bundled up in her jacket but presumably still in her sleep clothes, looking both intrigued and weary. The wind crooned softly in their ears, ruffling locks of amber and curling around cheeks flushed from the cold. Zelia made a vague sound of disapproval in the back of her throat, and the wind twisted away from Rae with mischievous delight, swirling up the loose powder that blanketed the ground several feet away. "I wanted an alternative perspective, everything is quite beguiling when you aren’t right side up."

Rae stared for a beat, half-expecting the girl to resume her silent communion with the clouds. "Winter fire?" she repeated, her expression shifting to one of confusion as she glanced down at her own form. A lingering smear of workshop grime darkened the cuff of her sleeve, but she knew instinctively that wasn’t the reference. Before she could form a question, a capricious breeze swept through, tossing a lock of her auburn hair directly across her eyes. The penny dropped.

"Oh," she said, the sound soft with revelation as she tucked the strand back into place. "You meant my hair."

The weak morning light caught the rich russet tones, her hair colour igniting momentarily against the monochrome backdrop of snow and leaden sky."Yeah. I suppose that’s one way to put it. Winter fire." The phrase felt foreign in her mouth, an unfamiliar label Rae was testing for fit. She wasn’t certain if it chafed or carried a strange, poetic appeal. Her mother had always favoured simpler terms like chestnut or auburn, but her peers throughout her schooling had inevitably landed on more combustible monikers. She’d learned to shrug them off with a forced laugh, a defence mechanism against the juvenile teasing. These days, however, the comparison struck a different, more unnerving chord, especially when the potential for literal combustion was a nearly constant negotiation in the back of her mind because of her demigod status.

"This particular shade does tend to make you stand out," she acknowledged with a wry twist of her lips, conceding to the girl’s observation. "And not always for the best." Yet, there was an undeniable lack of malice in the way the comment had been offered. It felt less like a label and more like a genuine observation, as if this stranger had looked at her and identified a unique, natural phenomenon that others routinely failed to appreciate. That quiet sincerity threw Rae off balance, leaving her with a sudden, unexpected urge to put the hood of her coat up. It was the sensation of being pulled into a picture’s focal point after a lifetime of preferring its frame.

"Right," she continued, clearing her throat. "So, is this inverted meditation your standard practice? Can’t say it’s a technique I know well."

"Not always for the best." Zelia parroted the words, head tilting to the side like a bird. Her gaze slid away from the other girl, toward the snow-crested tree behind her. Light was a soft, golden illumination as it blanketed the branches, creating stretching shadows of contrasting grey against the white. Everything was so beautiful here, it seemed reasonable to become distracted so easily. "In the presence of the sun, no one can see the stars. People tend to be jealous when one's beauty eclipses their own." She slid one hand into her pocket so she would withdraw her letting and fiddle with the paper. The creases where it was folded were worn, the ink over the word Daughter fading from how many times she’d run her fingers over it. Distractedly, Zelia ran the edge of her thumb along the side of the parchment, still feeling relatively victorious about having found the camp from the letter, whilst her brain was rolling over Rae’s words. People still wrote poetry about the sun, just as much as they did for the stars. It often took an artist’s gaze to truly appreciate the things other people would treat negatively. At least, that’s what Zee liked to believe.

Rae found herself at a loss for a moment, caught between the impulse to laugh and the urge to glance away from the pleasant but unexpected words. People tend to be jealous when one’s beauty eclipses their own. That wasn’t the kind of response Rae was used to hearing, certainly not before eight in the morning, and definitely not while standing in the snow in mismatched socks under her boots. Still, the way she’d said it wasn’t arrogant; it was matter-of-fact, like she was quoting an old proverb she really believed.

"Well, that was…something," she finally said, the words leaving her mouth in a cloud of condensed vapour. She watched the tiny crystals gather on her interlocutor’s eyelashes and make a frame of a completely tranquil gaze, wondering if she was looking at a depiction of wisdom or a delightful kind of madness.

Zelia’s eyes fluttered back toward those bright stands of auburn, her smile serene. "The problem with introspection is that it can have no end, though I’d like to believe meditation could be useful to some people, just…not me."

Zelia offered a small shrug, shuffling her feet a little in the snow as the cold began to creep back into her limbs. It was the first time since she’d begun her journey that she allowed her body to actually process just how cold she had become. The stiffness in her fingers ached, cold air biting at her cheeks and nose, a slight shiver rolling down her spine. It was absolutely exhilarating, and victory was singing in her veins because of it all, which gave Zee a stronger sense of confidence than usual.

"Yeah," Rae responded to the mention of introspection with a thoughtful expression on her face. "Introspection’s kind of a trap if you’re not careful. One minute you’re thinking about your day, and the next thing you know, you’re reliving every stupid thing you’ve ever said since you were twelve." She gave a self-deprecating laugh.

Zelia laughed, chest warming, and there was an odd and transfixing hush without the wind; the only noises that cut through the silence were their breathing and the sound made by trapezoidal sections of snow falling from branches overhead. Zee’s mind wandered for a moment as snowflakes fell ever so gently all around them. She couldn’t help but wonder if the snow loved the trees and earth with how gently it caressed the land, covering it up in a snug quilt of soft white as if to tuck everything away into a restful sleep until summer emerged once more. The thought made her lips tilt up ever so slightly more, and she unhooked her legs from the branch, letting gravity do the work for her as she fell, twisting in the air to land on the balls of her feet in a way that spoke of years of practice.

"Good morning," Zelia pushed an irate curl away from her face, frost clinging desperately to the dark strands she could see from her peripheral vision. Snow was catching in the other girl's vibrant hair as well, small dots of white decorating the crown of her head like a winter's celestial constellation. Zee rocked back and forth on her feet for a moment, considering the stranger and her dusting of freckles, blue eyes reminding her of the sea at high tide when a snow storm was lingering on the horizon, each crashing wave grey and ghostly with the tinge of arctic blue to them. "I’m Zelia, did you know red hair and blue eyes are exceptionally rare? Both traits are recessive, which means the estimated global prevalence is around…0.17 percent. " Her hands fiddled with the hem of her jacket for a moment, tugging and smoothing the fabric before she let them drop to her sides once more, expression flickering with a sort of bashful embarrassment.

A short laugh escaped Rae’s lips as she found herself straddling the line between bewilderment and amusement. "Wow," she managed, her mouth curving into an unresisting smile. "That’s… the most poetic introduction and the most statistical one I’ve ever gotten in the same breath."

She adjusted her stance, absently brushing at the snow already dusting her sleeve. The tiny flakes vanished into fleeting, dark constellations against the fabric. "I suppose that officially makes me a statistical anomaly, then," she added, accompanied by a shy lift of her shoulders. Her fingers moved to her hair, dislodging a small shower of melting ice. "But a word of advice? Maybe let a person have some coffee before you hit them with their own rarity percentage."

"I like anomalies," the words were leaving her mouth before she could even think to filter the thought, but there wasn’t an ounce of embarrassment in her tone or face, smile fixed on her face genuine and open. "Sorry, I ramble when I’m nervous." After all, in her entire life, Zelia had made a total of five friends, and so far she had the impression she wasn’t off to such a great start.

Rae couldn’t help the fact that Zelia’s words pulled another small laugh from her. There was something oddly endearing about how unfiltered she was, like every thought that passed through her mind simply refused to stay there. Rae could almost admire it.

"Hey, I think anomaly might be the nicest way anyone’s called me weird," she said, the teasing in her tone mellowing into reassurance. "Don’t apologize for that, by the way. Rambling’s kind of my native language, too. I think it’s a side effect of having a brain that never shuts up."

Zelia’s laughter bubbled out before she could stop it, a quiet, breathy sound that misted in the cold air between them. The tension that had been clinging to her shoulders melted just a little more with Rae’s words. She hadn’t realized how tightly she’d been holding herself until now.

"My brain is a bit like a radio stuck between stations. Lots of noise, occasionally music." For a moment, she looked down at the snow, tracing lazy shapes with the toe of her boot. The flakes were catching on her lashes, melting into tiny drops that she could almost pretend were starlight instead of frost. When she looked back up, her eyes were bright, earnest.

"Weird is a compliment anyway, to me anyways" she said lightly, though there was a quiet truth beneath the humor. "Normal’s never made the world more interesting." Her smile softened, a little uncertain but full of warmth. "I’m glad you don’t mind my rambling. It’s nice not to feel like I have to hold my breath while I talk."

A gust of wind loosened a crimson strand of hair, and Rae brushed it back from her face. Her fingers paused at her temple, a silent acknowledgment of the unusual sensation of being truly perceived without having to contort herself into something smaller. Zelia’s final confession—It’s nice not to feel like I have to hold my breath while I talk—sank deep, finding a home in a part of Rae that understood that particular exhaustion all too well. A look of recognition, soft and unguarded, passed over her features. In that bit of recognition, Rae also realized how much distance there really was between who she’d been and who she was now: the girl who survived cafeteria politics by making herself a shadow in the corner when she could versus the woman standing outside a workshop at dawn, hair full of snow and spine unbowed, not apologizing for taking up space.

"I know that feeling exactly," she replied, her voice lowering into a more intimate register. "Holding your breath so your presence doesn’t become an inconvenience and to avoid being seen as…too much. I get it…." A knowing smile touched her lips. "Consider that a non-issue with me. And you know what? I’ll make you a deal. If you start to ramble, I’ll keep up with you. Thought for thought. Cool with you?"

The promise was unexpected, but it felt like the first real exhale of air after holding her breath for far too long. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement, though there was a depth in them, a sort of quiet relief that couldn’t be masked. For a moment, she simply stood there, boots pressed against the cold earth, watching Rae with a quiet intensity. The snowflakes had started to settle more densely in her hair, catching the light in tiny prisms, and Zelia was struck by how still Rae was, how entirely present. She felt her chest expand, her breath catching just slightly. There was something in that, something she hadn’t known she was waiting for.

"I think," Zelia began, her voice softer now, more contemplative, "that I’ve been waiting for someone who gets it. I think the only person who ever really tolerated my rambling was my mom." She swallowed, face twisting into something that was wrought with pain for a second, her fingers nervously tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, but there was no self-consciousness in the motion, just the ease of someone not afraid to show a little bit of themselves. Rae had made space for her. Without question.

"So yeah," Zelia said with a grin that felt lighter now, the warmth in her chest spreading into her words. Painful memories were easy to push aside in the face of the prospect of someone who understood her."It’s cool with me, thank you."

"They are," Rae agreed, a little nostalgic. "They have a way of giving you the one piece of advice that sticks forever. Mine always told me not to sit around hoping for a miracle and that if I needed something, I could always build it with my own two hands."

An affectionate smile graced Rae’s features as the memory solidified. "She worked two jobs most of my life, and she’d come home dead tired a lot but still find a way to check in on whatever disaster I’d left on our kitchen table. Never told me to stop taking things apart either. Just… asked that I put them back together again before dinner."

Rae’s gaze dropped to her own hands, fidgeting slightly. "I think that’s where it started, honestly. This whole need to fix things. Machines made sense. People didn’t. But Mom? She always found a way to make both work, even when she shouldn’t have had to." At least one of those, Rae felt, should have been held up by her divine father.

She looked up, meeting Zelia’s eyes directly, the personal history receding to make room for the present moment."But you know…you’re welcome and all."

Zelia laughed, and it felt strange to laugh so easily, as if she hadn’t spent years bracing herself for the weight of a world that refused to slow down. Rae’s presence made that easier somehow, steady, grounded, like lightning finding a safe place to strike. "My mom used to say," she began softly, almost as if speaking to herself, "that there’s no such thing as coincidence, only the universe trying to tell you a story." A small, wistful smile tugged at her lips. "She always found a way to make everything sound like poetry— even burnt toast or power outages, most of which I caused."

Her voice trailed off for a moment, lost to the hush of falling snow. She blinked, once, twice, the motion quick and deliberate, and for a heartbeat her expression faltered, the smile turning brittle, the light in her eyes flickering like a candle caught in a draft. She ducked her head slightly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, the motion gentle, reverent, almost like she was afraid to disturb the memory.

"She’d probably have loved it here," Zelia continued, voice steadier now. "We’re like myths walking around like they’ve just stepped out of a dream. She was the one that told me I had lightning in my veins, and not to be scared of it." Her laugh now was soft, airy, full of fondness that almost, but not quite, covered the ache beneath it.

The sky rumbled faintly in the distance, a faraway growl of thunder rolling over the mountains, and the corners of Zelia’s mouth curved upward again. She looked toward the sound instinctively, as though she were listening for something only she could hear, head tilted ever so slightly. When she turned back to Rae, her expression had gentled into something warm and quietly luminous.

Rae glanced toward the rumbling sky, then back. "What did the thunder say that time?"

"I’m still learning its language," she admitted, biting her lip as a sharp wave of anxiety rolled through her. Zelia had always believed thunder was the world’s oldest language. Not a warning, not a threat, just the sky remembering how to speak. A deep, bone-heavy murmur that rolled across the earth as if the heavens themselves were clearing their throat after too long a silence. Others heard danger in it. She heard honesty.

Thunder did not pretend.

It didn’t mask its unrest with pleasantries or restraint. When the pressure grew too great, when the weight inside the clouds became unbearable, the sky simply… split itself open. It bared its turmoil, let the sound loose, and did not apologize for the force of its own truth.

Zelia admired that.

The storm never feared being too much. It never softened itself for the comfort of bystanders. It spoke in the only voice it had—a raw, resonant declaration that something within it had changed. Sometimes she wondered what it would feel like to do the same. To release the held-in weight of unspoken things, to let her own thunder roll across the quiet places inside her without worrying who flinched or stared. To be heard in a way that did not require permission.

Thunder was not cruel. It was simply unavoidable.

And in her quieter moments, she wished she could be too.

Zee glanced down at the ground, snow curled around the edges of her boots, tracks from the night before half covered with the fresh powder. They intersected, going in all different directions, leaving the impression that the camp was quite full, unless it was only a few people with very busy schedules. She took a steadying breath and glanced back up at the other girl through her lashes. "It’s very pretty here, I feel as if I’ve stepped out of a wardrobe into the world of Narnia. Though I haven’t met any talkative animals yet, just a small den of foxes earlier. I shared the beef jerky I’d bought at the airport with them. They were very cute, and— sorry, what was your name?"

The darkening of her cheeks had very little to do with the crispness of the air, and everything to do with being very aware of how odd other people found her. Her mom used to quote Alice in Wonderland to her when she was young and easily discouraged after long days of teasing and ridicule; it was easier to try and pretend that only the best of people were mad, but she knew not everyone adhered to such opinions. To normal people, someone like Zelia was weird. She wore her optimism on her sleeve, though, a proud badge of honor even in the bleakest of conditions, and thus she’d privately latched onto the idea that in a camp full of other people like her, she wouldn’t seem quite so strange.

Her grandma would say to not be too hopeful, because it was all the more crushing when you were proven wrong, but Zee clung to the idea of hope like it was a fallen star she’d caught with her bare hands; it required a tentative and tender passion to clutch it just so, too delicate for anything more fierce. She supposed hope could be akin to a snowflake, so fragile but so arrestingly beautiful. Her train of thought derailed from there, because the girl in front of her could be described as beautiful, reminding Zelia of Patupaiarehe from Māori folklore with her fair skin and red hair. They typically lived in forests and mountains as well, though it was the lack of flute song that convinced her this was an ordinary girl and not some enchanting and ethereal being.

Learning that Greek mythology was real filled Zee with so many questions, and there was no one who could answer her properly. Did it mean other historical mythologies and folklore were real as well? She bit her lip, pushing down the urge to ask with a valiant sort of effort. Her excitement could be stifled for the time being, because for the very first time in quite a long time, Zelia was presented with a prospect that was often foreign to her. The thought was even more fragile and indefinite than hope was, but the idea that she could make a friend here was a catalyst for years and years of optimism bottled up in her chest, set free at last. She’d make at least one friend and be happy with just that one if it was all she could manage.

A response rose to Rae’s lips, one that was not the socially acceptable kind but an unbidden, authentic reaction that felt disarming in its simplicity.

"Hey, don’t apologize. I really was just kidding before," she said, her voice gentler than she’d intended. "You’re speaking to someone who holds full-volume conversations with inanimate objects when a project isn’t going right. So, consider this a judgment-free zone."

A genuine warmth spread through her at the story of the foxes. "You gave them your airport jerky?" she asked, her head tilting slightly. "That’s… pretty thoughtful. I’m not sure many people would have even noticed them, let alone shared their last good snack." Her gaze dropped to the fine layer of powder clinging to Zelia’s boots before meeting her earnest, slightly anxious eyes. "Sounds like they had a much better welcome than most of us probably get around here." The comparison might have been a bit of a low bar on her part, yet it was one she couldn’t help but trip over.

Zelia’s direct question, however, caught Rae off guard, highlighting the social oversight. "Oh, right. Introductions." An imperceptible flush touched her cheeks. "I’m Rae. Rae Kowalewski. But just Rae is fine for everyone, honestly."

The line of tension that had collected in the delicate slope of her shoulders drained away with a surprising amount of ease at the softness in the other girl’s voice, her smile rising the corners of her lips until each cheek dimpled. So many questions lifted up within her at the mention of speaking to inanimate objects and projects, and she had to temper her sudden and violent surge of curiosity, reminding herself of the story of Icarus. It wouldn’t do to fly so close to the sun before proper introductions had even been formed, lest her figurative wax wings begin to melt. Zelia knew that there was such a thing as being too curious, and that it often deterred and off put others, people tended to not like people who were too enthusiastic.

"I followed the paw prints in the snow," she admitted, feeling oddly shy about this fact, running her pointer finger over one of the creases in the letter helped soothe the sudden swelling of emotion. "Lovely to meet you, Rae. I’m Zelia Darling, yes like Wendy Darling from Peter Pan, I know it sounds ridiculous." The way she said the last part was almost rehearsed, as if she was familiar with the reactions her last name warranted and wanted to skip an interaction that commonly had an unfavorable turn. Zee shifted, the toe of her boot pressing an indent into the snow in front of her.

"Zelia is fine, but…my friends call me Zee." She didn’t look at Rae when she said this, blaming the color of her cheeks on the cold and not giving her embarrassment the oxygen it needed to breathe and therefore live. Instead, she forged onwards with little delicacy, eyes tracing the tracks in the snow at their feet— were those pawprints? Right, focus.

Rae’s lips curved into a more curious smile as she gestured vaguely toward the sky. "So, was that your handiwork earlier? The whole… atmospheric light show?"

"It was, did I wake you up? I’m sorry, I got lost in it." Zelia let her eyes trail back upwards to connect with the solid blue of Rae’s gaze, lifting her letter a little so the other girl could see it clearly. "I was reading the poem that was in my letter, the lightning likes when I read to it." While she was perfectly aware that this was a bizarre statement, Zee knew in her heart that it was true. She’d been reading to the sky for as long as she could remember, and even on days clear and full of sunshine, there would be a distant rumble in response. She’d latched onto it, feeling safer each time a flash of lightning had split the sky growing up.

Rae blinked slowly, processing what she’d just heard. For a moment, her mind scrambled to decide whether Zelia was joking or if she had genuinely just confessed to performing interpretive poetry for lightning. The absolute lack of guile in her delivery, however, left little room for doubt.

"...The lightning likes when you read to it," Rae repeated, not quite a question but not disbelief either. "I can honestly say I’ve never heard that before." She leaned lightly against the nearest fencepost, a small smile creeping across her lips despite herself. The girl’s words were strange, sure, but there was something about the way she said them, like it wasn’t meant to impress or explain. It just was.

"You didn’t wake me by the way," Rae felt the need to clarify. "I was already awake. Sleep and I aren’t on the best of terms since getting here." Her attention drifted to the letter in Zelia’s hand. The parchment looked well-handled, like something read so often that it had memorized the reader as much as the reader had memorized it.

"That poem sounds like it means a lot to you," Rae observed, her voice gentler now. "If I’m guessing right, you’re a Zeus kid, yeah? Mine’s Hephaestus."

For a second, she let herself just breathe— just be —and in that space, the snow around Zelia seemed to take on a life of its own. The light hit the snow at a perfect angle, making the tiny crystals shimmer like a blanket of diamonds spread over the earth. A few flakes drifted down in a soft cascade, catching the light as they twirled lazily through the crisp morning air.

Zee’s eyes followed one of them as it floated past her cheek, drawn to the way it danced in the wind, as if it had a secret only it knew. She reached up, fingers brushing her hair back behind her ear once more when the wind ruffled that same irate curl free, trying to focus on what Rae had said, but the snow had captured her attention, like a gentle call to curiosity that was impossible to ignore.

How could something so tiny… She blinked again, pulling herself out of the trance just in time to catch Rae’s words again. "Zeus kid," she repeated quietly to herself, as if the words were an unfamiliar melody she needed to remember. A small, thoughtful hum escaped her lips as she met Rae’s gaze. "Well, yes," she admitted, her voice quiet and almost hesitant, as if testing the waters. "I am a Zeus kid, that’s what the letter implied, at least. I like to believe lightning doesn’t just strike, it chooses. I just keep wondering why it's only just…chosen me."

She supposed trying to find sense in the whims of Gods was illogical, though Zelia did many things that could be considered as such. It was the sort of thing that could drive a man crazy, though, and she didn’t reckon going genuinely insane would be a very pleasant experience. It would be easy to lose herself puzzling over it, to wonder why her father had taken so long to find her, claim her. It would be even easier to resent him for it all, for allowing her to go through a childhood without the father figure she so desperately yearned for. And yet, despite it all, she’d chosen to do the significantly harder thing, and forgive him, to move on from the dizzying questions. He was her father; it was as simple as that.

A look of deep, shared comprehension softened Rae’s features.

"Hephaestus isn’t exactly the poster god for timely Hallmark moments either, " she said, her tone laced with familiarity that spoke of personal experience. "Either way, you’re here now. If lightning chose you today, then today is the first day it has to answer for that. You get to decide what you do with it." As if to punctuate her words, a low, disgruntled gurgle came from her stomach. The timing was almost comedic. Rae froze for half a second before sighing through her nose and offering a sheepish laugh. "...And apparently I’m hungry." She brought a hand to the nape of her neck, a faint warmth rising to her cheeks. "Sorry. I haven’t eaten yet. Got distracted by the new workspace and forgot I’m still a mortal being who requires food." Her hand gestured vaguely in the direction of the cabins. "I don’t really know what the dining sitch is like here, but I’m down to find out. You’re welcome to come along, if you’d like. You could tell me more about that letter."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Qia
4x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 7 mos ago Post by enmuni
Raw
Avatar of enmuni

enmuni

Member Seen 23 hrs ago



#A8516E ....|..... Rosalia’s Cabin > Arena

Dancing the night away wasn’t how Rosalia had imagined her first night at a training camp for demigods, but she couldn’t complain. She’d learned something, tried something new, and even enjoyed it. And hell if it wasn’t for the best that she’d kept up the distraction; there was plenty of nonsense going on elsewhere that she was relieved to have stayed far away from. A bunch of twenty-somethings running around with magic powers, drinking, getting into it, and fooling around—it was sure to be a mess, and just plain surreal at that. As she stumbled into bed, Rosalia half-expected to wake up back in her old bed.

She awoke in her new bed and checked the time. She’d slept in. Of course she did; yesterday was so eventful. But then, the sun still wasn’t out, was it? She wasn’t late for anything—not that she knew of, anyway. She wasn’t even sure if there was even anything on the docket for the day at all. So she had time to kill, just like the day before. It was at once relaxing and unnerving. There was nothing to do, nowhere to be, and nothing she could prepare for. So what was she going to do with herself? She wasn’t tired. She knew it was silly to get dressed in preparation for activities she couldn’t anticipate. And she could hardly justify cleaning everything she’d just cleaned the day before. But wasting time just felt plain wrong.

Well, she could do something she hadn’t done in ages. She could take the time to watch the sunrise, and actually savor it. So she sprung out of bed, put on a pot of coffee, and did her morning routine. Then, when the coffee was brewed, she fixed herself a mug, put a coat over her pajamas, and sat on the front porch with her coffee and a cigarette facing east. It never used to be so difficult to sit still. But that was when sitting still was a break. It was frustrating. She wanted this. She chose to sit there, waiting for the sunrise. And yet she was struggling to put herself in the space to enjoy it.

She needed to breathe. She needed to make each breath deep and intentional. She needed to savor the crisp, cold morning air. She needed to push the thoughts out and treat the whole thing as a break—as a well-deserved rest, as a well-deserved indulgence. Doing nothing when there was nothing to be done wasn’t lazy; it was only sensible. And she’d earned a sunrise, hadn’t she?

Sunrise was as pretty as she remembered it. The dim blue of night slowly gave way to the sun’s warmth. Its red light gleamed off the melted and refrozen snow in a halo of orange. Her attention drifted to her arm. It was much easier to appreciate the gentle heat of the morning sun’s rays when it fell on goosebumps than on sweat. After a hearty sip of coffee, she sighed peacefully as the drink warmed her from within in turn. She lit her cigarette and took a long draw. She exhaled slowly, watching as her smoke curled before the rising sun. If this was her future, at least this part—this part she could savor. So maybe Helios was real, was he? Perhaps one day she’d meet him, offer her compliments, and let him know she understood. She understood why so many cultures deified the sun. Sunrise changed the whole world, every single day, in a way that was so significant, yet so constant, that it could never go unnoticed.

And yet, reliable as it was, it always seemed to go faster than she felt it ought. The sun had risen. She needed to as well. So what next?

Breakfast. Rosalia resisted the urge to go inside and start cooking for a time, but as the sunrise neared its conclusion, she gave in. To cook was to do something. Cooking served a purpose. It produced results, met ends, and provided something tangible to enjoy in the end. It was familiar and relieving, even when she wasn’t cooking anything altogether that fancy. But the biggest relief? The P.A. announced activities. Training! Straight to business it was—precisely what she’d anticipated when she accepted her invitation. She only stopped herself from eating faster as it occurred to her how chilly it was outside. She could very well get ready now, but it was best not to arrive too early, or she’d end up just standing around in the cold.

She found herself having to stop routinely as she fiddled in the mirror. It felt ridiculous. It was, really. Getting all gussied up to do what? Train? Who did that! It was futile—a waste of time—and just plain decadent. She’d sweat it off. She’d wipe her face and smear it. But that was the point, wasn’t it? To waste time? To prolong getting dressed so she wouldn’t show up so early to the arena that the others would wonder if she’d camped out overnight? Silly. Just silly. She held the eyeshadow palette in her hand and shook it while shaking her head. She couldn’t go that far. She stowed it again, and put on the setting spray. Mascara, lip stain, foundation, and blush was already more than anyone needed for this sort of thing.

And yet, here she was, curling her hair just to put it in a claw clip. Here she was picking her earrings meticulously. Here she was, decadently fooling with athletic wear, as if a dozen microadjustments were necessary to make sweatpants layered over running shorts and a hoodie layered over a tank top over a sturdy sports bra look “good.” But it was worse doing nothing, wasn’t it? She was going to go nuts if she didn’t find something better to do for her morning routine soon. This was madness. It was athleisure wear for serious training. It just needed to work.

And thank God she had run out the clock on herself. She filled a thermos with water, and set out. All that stood between Rosalia and that feeling of accomplishment was a leisurely stroll with a cigarette.



Interactions ....|.... None ............... Mentions ....|.... None ............... Collabs ....|.... None
7x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago Post by Hound55
Raw
Avatar of Hound55

Hound55 Create-A-Hero RPG GM, Blue Bringer of BWAHAHA!

Member Seen 1 hr ago








Golden eyes burst forth from their lids, before the sun could do likewise.

Steady footsteps to the kitchen, he prepared a protein shake.

He gave the bookshelf a cursory glance on the pass. That was all the consideration it would garner for now, however. Now was not the time.

It was morning in a new place, and important to establish a routine.

He pulled on a pair of green and gold shorts, and a matching athletic singlet. He gulped deep from his shake whilst observing the snow resting on the ground outside, through his large window basking in the warmth of his cabin, before next adorning himself with a matching green and gold tracksuit top and breakaway track pants.

He pulled on tube socks and kicks.

He imagined there'd be people in various states of passed out to hungover, and smirked slightly at the thought of the opportunity his sobriety would give him to get the lay of the land and a good start to his day, without having to deal with too many people. There was the main arena, but he wasn't certain of standards of use regarding it, whether he could just go to work alone during his own hours or if it required monitoring. But more important still, he wanted to come to terms with the interior of the grounds. There were tracks and paths which interconnected all of the cabins in this place, and whilst he had walked the perimeter from beyond the walls, he still held his curiosities about the layout within the camp itself. A morning run along the paths would accomplish all goals at this stage, and thanks to the party last night the drawback of running into other people had likely been removed.

But first...

Pallas walked out of his front door, and cut back in behind the cabin into the woods. Tall trees and saplings. Tree trunks of various widths, he walked, eyes wide like an owls until he found an area as he'd hoped.

Five lean poplars in close proximity, about a yard and a half apart. Growing in the shelter of the taller timbers. He approached the trees and started to break off the branches, their slender brittle lengths giving way easily. The sun slowly rose behind him. He continued until he was left with only the lean trunks of the five poplars, standing before him in a 3-2 formation. He approached the middle one and slip'n'dipped. Shadowboxing the tree with open palm strikes and a commitment to focus on bob'n'weaves.

Precision of movement... Speed... Leverage...

Good balance starts with a solid base... But you still need to be able to move that base...

He finished shadowboxing the tree and took up a three-point stance, just to the left of the same central tree.

Never going to be the fastest... Never going to be the strongest... Not here, anyway...

He burst forward explosively, weaved around a poplar, then backpedalled to the left to round another, a rapid strafing slide around the center tree, before weaving around the one on the right and finally exploding forward beyond the last. Completing a weave around all five trees.

Not bad... He walked back to his starting point.

So you've got to know your spots. Pick your spots, get there quick. Solid strong base. Work angles, use leverage.

Another explosive burst, weaving, cutting, sliding, sprinting, strafing...

Better. Again.

Quickness, not speed... Know where to be, when, and be there...

He shot forward again; torque, burst, angles.

Again...

Again...

He was walking back to his starting position again, when he heard a voice echo around the camp, from speakers unseen.

"Good morning, campers. This is your new leader, River, speaking. It is currently 7:30 a.m. on January 1st. Your first training will begin in 1 hour, at 8:30 a.m., in the arena. Please arrive promptly and dress accordingly."

So there was training.

He mentally cancelled his morning's run. People would start to get on the move, and it didn't make sense to exhaust himself with cardio before their first session.

But how to fill the hour?

He turned and left the five sapling poplars standing steadfast from their own workout.

Back to his cabin, he bypassed the bookshelf again, added three eggs to a pot of water and set it to boil on the stove.

He moved on from the kitchen to check himself in the bathroom. The quick decision to workout this morning before he felt the other campers would be up, left him sacrificing appearance and first impressions for expediency. He put his hands on either side of the sink and ran the water, looking down and grabbing something from the sink before raising his eyes to the mirror.

His brown contact lenses. He smiled. There was no need to hide anymore. Not here.

The minor irritation that he'd always felt from wearing them, much like the minor irritation he'd had from actually having to.

Here he didn't have to pretend anymore. The initial dishonesty with anyone new he would meet was gone.

Or could be. Maybe.

His face firmed with resolve. He grunted out a snort.

Almost caught slippin'.

"Nobody's sucker. Paul Robinson, Pallas Robinson, ain't no difference. Nobody's sucker, either way."

"People will be as good as you let them be."..? His father's words echoed between his ears. Sure... but you give em an inch, they'll take a mile as well.

So let them show you who THEY are first, and then play them on their merits.

Seems prudent. If what 'you know' is true, there's a truly awesome amount of power within these walls.

He scooped handfuls of water and splashed his face.

He barely spoke to two people the night before. Of dozens. It exhausted his social battery, and left him in this stupid off balance place he was in now, where he thought he could let his guard down with 'like minded folk'.

As if the children of gods weren't the most dangerous people he'd met in his entire life.

He looked back at the golden-eyed face that watched his every move with an owl's eyes.

You look fine. He told himself.

He left the bathroom and scooped the pot off of the stovetop. Pouring out the hot water, and running the tap to fill the pot with cold water in its stead, until the eggs would be merely warm to the touch.

Taking them with him, he left his cabin and cut back behind it again, this time taking the shortcut for the arena. He cracked an egg against a tree and started to peel it on the go, dropping shell as he cut through the thin veil of brush and scrub.

Arriving through the smaller entrance, he cracked his second egg against the stone on the way in and looked upon who was already present.

Just the quiet man from last night. Poseidon's son, whose voice he recognised through the P.A. And a young brunette woman laying on one of the stands, using her coat as a pillow.

Already he coud see the arena's sands themselves sporting numerous obstacles and tasks for the upcoming training session.

Fitness tests?

He presumed this River probably wanted to know what he was working with. Remembering that he wasn't the only new arrival from the day prior. He wondered just how long everyone had been here, and who had the advantage of being here longer and forging existing relationships and connections.

He decided to move to one of the less conspicuous stands of the arena, and keep a watchful eye as others came in.

A young blonde woman came in and similarly staked out her own place alone in a stand. Pallas immediately identified her as a daughter of Ares. Purely based on appearance and the way she carried herself. The steely focus on the task which was to be at hand, didn't seem to cloud things either. She was the second he'd seen, and he didn't find too much subtlety with them. Which made its own kind of sense.

He looked back at the first brunette woman who was attempting to sleep, and tried to put his mind to her legacy and came up blank.

Then he noticed a second smaller blonde woman, and immediately wondered how long she'd been here. Waif-like she'd been milling around the entrance looking on. Presumably having been here a while before his notice. Which unsettled him. As surprises sometimes could.

Pallas cracked the third egg against the seat next to him and began peeling it.

How long had she been there?

Deciding it didn't matter, he struck it from his immediate thoughts. His immediate thoughts from watching her, pegged her as quiet and an introvert. Possibly even nervous. Easy for people like that to slip under the radar, because it was often exactly where they wanted to be - as a defense mechanism.

Pallas finished the third egg and quietly snapped off his breakaway sweats, folding them up and placing them on the seat beside him. Before a redhead burst onto the scene waring garishly bright fitnes attire that made sure he wouldn't make the mistake of missing her entrance like he had with the smaller blonde.

She made her entrance known and greeted people energetically. A vigorous wave to who he felt quite certain was 'River', bouncing to the smaller blonde woman.

They knew each other. He made a mental note.

As he'd previously noted, the blonde woman seemed quiet and introverted. Pallas deduced that she would have been considerably more uncomfortable if being greeted by the energetic extrovert quite vigorously if they weren't acquainted.

A one armed man approached next, approaching the focused blonde daughter of Ares from behind.

He'll be lucky if he doesn't lose the other one... He thought to himself, before concluding again that this pair also knew each other.

As more people began to filter in, and it became clear that whatever was going to happen would be starting soon, Pallas slowly began to walk down from the stand to the arena itself. The more people came, the fewer he could keep track of at once. And with his eyes looking on at everyone... it could very easily come across as 'creepy'.

The cost to the first impression were that to happen would probably more harmful than any information he may gain.



interactions ....|.... Nil............... mentions ....|.... River, Andy, Trinity, Iliana, Wes, Leo ............... collabs ....|.... none
5x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago




#0bbdaf ....|..... outfit .....|..... #04ed42 ....|..... outfit .....|..... tappi's cabin > arena


Tapeesa would have slept until noon, considering her hike up the mountain and how late it was when she finally dozed off. She was never someone who struggled too much with sleeping, but the warmth of Nate’s body and the softness of the couch lulled her off into the deepest slumber she’d had in awhile. By the time morning rolled around, their legs were loosely entangled while her arms were tucked between their chests, and her head rested in the crook of his neck.

A strange chiming melody rang out in the silence of her cabin, cutting through the quiet peace of sleep and waking her with a small start. "Good morning campers," a deep voice echoed throughout the room coming from some unseen speaker like the voice of God or a terrible alarm.

It took more energy than Tappi had to force her eyes open after being ripped out of her pleasant dream. Something about a boy with red hair, kissing, and fireworks. She would have been content getting lost in it for a few more hours rather than whatever horrible racket was blaring from her TV. She must have fallen asleep with it on… again. With squinted eyes and an annoyed expression, she started to roll over, hand reaching out to search for the remote that must have been hidden amongst her blankets and pillows. Her weight shifted from her side to rest on her back but there was no bed there to catch her.

Tapeesa’s eyes snapped open, the realization that she wasn’t in her studio apartment and it wasn’t a dream collided into her as she tipped over the edge of the couch. She gasped, surprised and weightless for a fraction of a second before she hit the ground with a thud.

Nate was startled awake by the sudden noise, startled from his rest with a familiar feeling. He was somewhere he didn't immediately recognize. In the past few years, he barely remembered what his own bed felt like. Nate had, once again, woken up in another person's bed. No… a quick feel of his surroundings made it clear it was a couch. His head felt a little foggy, must have had a few drinks the night before.

By the time Nate peeked over the edge of the couch with blurred vision, the puzzle of his prior night became clear. A warm smile graced his lips as he swung his legs over the couch to sit up, extending a hand down towards Tapeesa. "That's one way to wake up." He shook his head slightly, recalling some faint memory of a booming voice in some weird dream he was having. "You hurt?" The question was earnest enough as he wiggled the fingers of the hand he offered to help her up.

Tappi let out an exhausted groan as she accepted her fate on the floor. She brought her hands to her face and rubbed her eyes trying to push past her exhaustion and force herself awake. Hearing shifting on the couch beside her, she peeked between parted fingers in time to see Nate looking down at her, red hair, brown eyes, and somehow even more disarmingly attractive in the daylight. So, it wasn’t a dream. It only took one look at his smile for her cheeks to flush and her own grin to curve beneath her palms, visible through the subtle squint of her eyes. Her hands slowly ran down her face until just the tips of her fingers rested against her chin.

"I’m—" she started to answer but was cut off by the same ominous voice that woke them in the first place.

"This is your new leader, River, speaking. It is currently 7:30 a.m. on January 1st. Your first training will begin in one hour at 8:30 a.m. in the arena. Please arrive promptly and dress accordingly."

She propped herself up on her elbows, looking around her small cabin like she was trying to find the source of the voice or whatever speaker it came from. Tapeesa sighed softly then looked back up at Nate and his extended hand. She swallowed, hesitating for a second before slipping her fingers into his upturned palm. The touch was innocent and gentle, but immediately flooded her mind with the reality of everything that happened: dancing, smoking… kissing. Her breath hitched as her chest tightened and pulse quickened. Gods, was there ever going to be a time when she wasn’t nervous around him? She cleared her throat, trying to pull herself out of her own mental fog, then used his hand and support to pull herself to her feet.

Tapeesa’s fingers lingered in his grasp as she slowly lowered herself back down on the couch beside him. They were shoulder to shoulder, with their knees lightly brushing, mirroring how they sat in the late hours of the night, almost slipping into a strange but comfortable deja vu. "I’m fine," she finally answered as she looked over at him with a sheepish smile. "Just embarrassed," she added with a soft laugh. There was a moment where she contemplated apologizing for him spending the night on her couch, even if she was glad Nate stayed. But it wasn’t like she forced him and he wasn’t running for the door… Not yet anyway. There were a million questions bouncing around her head but she didn’t voice any of them, choosing to enjoy whatever fleeting moments remained rather than ruining it with her own overthinking.

Nate held Tappi's hand in his, happy for the slight warmth of the connection as he let out a yawn. He would have liked to sleep in a little later, especially since he hadn't volunteered for any training. He hadn't signed up to be a counselor, he was here to get his mojo back and do a bit of sightseeing. He didn't mind his current detour, gingerly slipping his fingers between hers. "I'm supposed to be the clumsy one," Nate joked, his cheeky grin evident as he met her gaze. "And clearly this couch isn't big enough for the both of us."

Tappi’s gaze fell to their hands as his fingers slowly slipped between hers effortlessly, like that was where they belonged, comfortable and at ease. She felt a warmth build in her chest and bloom along her neck and up to her cheeks. A soft chuckle slipped out at his comment as she mirrored his smile with her own. "Alright, cowboy," she teased him, poking fun at his corny joke. Her head slowly turned, glancing back over her shoulder between them to look at the couch. "We seemed to fit just fine last night," she added, barely above a whisper. Her gaze met his for a fleeting moment, cheeks reddening, before she quickly looked down at their entangled fingers and cleared her throat.

Once his own amused chuckle subsided, Nate turned his gaze towards the cabin at large. He eyed his duffel bag against the wall. He would need to get freshened up and ready, and probably scrounge up something to eat. But, a larger matter hung over him that his humor couldn't quite purge. "Last night was… really nice." His tone was sincere, but it was clear he was at a loss for words. He wouldn't mind picking up where they had left off before exhaustion overwhelmed them, but this was a surprisingly new sensation. When was the last time he had stayed the night? Had he ever slept over after a night of dancing and drinking? His foggy thoughts certainly could not recall such a time.

Right here and now, though, it didn't feel wrong. He didn't exactly have anywhere else to go, but he also felt peace in this witch's cabin in a compound in the woods. It almost felt like home here, but that notion was more distressing than reassuring. Nate shrugged his shoulders, more at the thought than at his own words. "I… would enjoy doing that again."

His words somehow managed to calm Tapeesa’s nerves while also igniting a new wave all at the same time. She shifted their entwined hands into her lap, gently pulling him a fraction closer and anchoring him in place. Her intention was to kiss him on the cheek, but as she leaned in, filling the space between them, there was a subconscious gravity that redirected her until her lips met his. Every kiss they had shared up until that moment Nate had initiated, but hearing his own gentle reassurances set into motion something she couldn’t quite control, a desire to reciprocate his thoughts in a way words couldn’t. It wasn’t passionate or needy, but soft and tender. She didn’t know if one night of making out gave her the freedom to steal a kiss whenever she wanted, but it felt right… and it was already too late.

She lingered in his warmth for a second or two, before slowly pulling away and creating a small sliver of space between them. Tapeesa opened her eyes to meet his gaze with a bashful smile. "I agree…" she whispered back in response.

Nate couldn't help but share a dumb smile at her words and actions. His bottom lip slipped beneath his front teeth as he briefly considered going in for more. He knew that was a slippery slope that would make them late to whatever event they needed to attend. He always preferred being fashionably late, but it wasn't his place to tempt Tapeesa down that path. The last thing he wanted was to make a bad impression for her sake.

It took more effort than she thought possible to force herself to her feet. The couch had grown to be their own safe little bubble and it felt like prying herself from the cushions would somehow sever whatever had grown in their brief time together. Even as Tappi stood before him, her knees remained lightly pressed against his while their fingers were still laced together. Her gaze drifted over to where Nate’s bag rested near her front door. It wasn’t until that moment that she realized he hadn’t even made it to his cabin yet. Did he even have one? With less than an hour before training, it wasn’t like there was really time. "You can make yourself at home." She looked down at him with a genuine smile that brightened her face and curved into her dimples. Her offer was innocent, wanting Nate to feel comfortable enough to get ready for training, but there was also a faint bit of selfishness in trying to prolong their time together. "I can make us coffee," Tapeesa added, pointing at the coffee pot she noticed in her kitchenette. She didn’t know if there was coffee, but she recalled seeing beans in her greenhouse if there was nothing in the cabinets.

"Coffee would be great." The dull thrum in his head wasn’t nearly as bad as it usually was the morning after a party. Usually it was more like a pressure behind his eyes and a general fog in his thoughts that came from alcohol, drugs, and a long night. The warmth of their fleeting contact cut through any fog he had, filling that space with a calm that was unfamiliar. His eyes briefly turned towards the bag in the corner again, his tongue running across his bottom teeth in disdain as he recognized a need to get ready. "Do you mind if I borrow your shower?" He paused, furrowing his brows as he recalled small moments from the night before. Tapeesa seemed just as new to this place as he was. "Do you have a shower?"

"Sure—" Tapeesa started to answer, but his second question made her pause. She pursed her lips together, looking around the cozy, but small, living area of her cabin. The only door led back outside, so if there was a bathroom, it wasn’t downstairs. "There has to be one, right?" She rubbed the back of her neck with her free hand as she looked back down at Nate with a lopsided smile. "Let me get that coffee started. Then I’m sure I can find it." Her gaze fell to their entangled hands where she lightly tapped her thumb against his before reluctantly slipping her fingers free and creating the most space that had been between them in hours.

She made her way over to the small kitchenette tucked under the backside of the stairs. It didn’t look like Tapeesa would be able to make much with only a microwave and a hot plate but she honestly hadn’t mastered the art of cooking. Her diet before camp consisted of a lot of sandwiches and salads. It took a minute or two of searching the various cabinets to find two coffee mugs, filters, and—ah ha!—coffee. She filled the water reservoir, put a filter in the pot, added a scoop of coffee to the filter, and then turned it on. "Alright, coffee," she mused to herself.

Tappi made her way around the back of the couch, lightly tickling the back of Nate’s neck with a single stroke of her finger as she passed by. "Let’s find you that shower." She wasn’t entirely sure why she touched him. It was like there was some kind of subconscious gravity that moved her hand absent thought, seeking to bridge the space between them. It was innocent and harmless, but her cheeks still flushed from the brief contact as she made her way over to where she had discarded her belongings the night before. She scooped up her bag, winter coat, and anything else of hers that was lying around, then made her way over to the small stone tower with a spiral staircase.

She made her up the stairs, stopping to peek out the small windows on her way up. When Tapeesa reached the top, the cylindrical tower opened up into a loft-like space. Immediately in front of her was a window seat and to her right was an open door to a quaint bathroom. It matched the aesthetic of the rest of her cottage-like cabin with a rustic charm, stone tiles, and a clawfoot bathtub. "Found it!" She called over her shoulder, voice echoing down the stairwell and back to Nate.

Tapeesa then slowly turned around to face the rest of the room. Her jaw dropped and an audible gasp slipped from her lips. The bedroom might have been small and nothing special by other people’s standards, but to her it looked like something out of a fairytale. The ceiling was pitched with, what looked like, handpainted floral murals between decorative slats of wood. In the center of the far wall was a large circle window that acted almost like a headboard and looked out on a thicket of snow covered trees. After setting down her bag and other belongings on the ground, leaning them up against the wall, she scurried over to the bed. She flopped back against the mattress, legs draped over the edge as she looked up at the ceiling with a content hum. It was nothing like her small, cramped, studio apartment back in Iqaluit, in the best possible way.

She didn’t really know what to expect from camp, but all-in-all, her first 24 hours were shaping up to be far better than she could have imagined. Tappi had been expecting a Greek military bootcamp, not… whatever this was. Although training was likely to change her opinions, she could still try to enjoy the peace while it lasted.

Nate had followed Tapeesa upstairs, albeit slowly to avoid his wandering eyes from focusing on her gait up the steps. He had plucked his bag and coat from the ground, hoisting them over his shoulder as he made his way upstairs. The “cabin” felt surreal and unorthodox in its design, like he had stumbled into some fantasy novel he only watched the film version of for class. As he stood at the top of the stairs and he eyed the standalone bathtub, he shook his head in disbelief. He couldn’t remember the last time he had taken a bath instead of a shower… maybe in middle school when he got a knee full of gravel while playing near a pothole. He remembered having to soak in the bathtub so loose pieces of asphalt would dislodge from the scrap and float up. It was soothing, probably because he couldn’t feel the pain and hadn’t noticed the wound for an hour or so.

He turned his gaze away when his mind envisioned Tapeesa in the tub, soapy suds obscuring anything he hadn’t already seen. He gingerly stepped towards the rest of the loft, nodding softly as he admired the craftsmanship. He didn’t know much of the woman, but it did feel distinctly “weird” by his more modern sensibilities. She seemed comfortable and pleased with her accommodations, and that brought a grin to his face. He crossed the room, hovering next to Tapeesa at the edge of the bedding. His breath caught in his throat as he fought back his impulses, searching instead for words. "More importantly… we found you a bed. Hopefully you won’t fall out of this too." His smirk was goading as his knee brushed against hers. He looked back in the direction of the bathroom. "Did you want to bathe first? I can… crap, what’s the phrase… draw you a bath?"

Tapeesa’s smile grew as she felt the subtle touch of his leg against hers. She propped herself up on her elbows, letting her gaze shift from the elaborately painted ceiling over to Nate’s dark brown eyes as he stood before her. "That was your fault," she teased him back in response, lightly bumping her foot against the side of his leg. "It is significantly larger than the couch." She glanced back over her shoulder toward the rest of the bed, noting how it was even larger than her bed in her apartment. There was a brief moment where her mind drifted toward their night spent together, specifically the parts where Nate was on top of her, but the image shifted from the couch to her bed and—

She cleared her throat, trying to push away the thoughts as her cheeks turned bright red. Luckily Nate’s question pulled her out of her overactive imagination. His offer to draw her a bath made Tapeesa snort out a laugh. She clapped her hand over her mouth to try and refrain from snorting a second time and muffled her quiet giggles. "I don’t think an hour is enough time for us both to… bathe," she replied, playfully emphasizing her words to tease him. "I believe there’s a shower." But now she was second guessing it. She leaned to the side, peeking around Nate’s side to try, and catch a glimpse in the bathroom, but she was too far away to know for sure.

Tappi pushed off the bed and got to her feet. She hadn’t really considered how close Nate was until she was standing face to face with him. The last time they stood that close was when they were in the greenhouse. It was almost like deja vu the way her chest faintly brushed against his and how her hands gently grabbed his arm to steady herself in the small tentative space she stood so that she didn’t teeter back onto the bed. She swallowed, trying to keep her breaths steady even if she couldn’t hide the flush of her cheeks or the nervous way she averted her gaze. "I can check," she whispered into the small expanse between them, hesitantly looking up at him.

Nate's heart thumped and his cheeks flushed with Tapeesa's own words and flustered looks. He had been good, restraining himself from letting their interaction this morning be another flurry of entwined limbs and lips. But as Tapeesa brushed up against them, their bodies gently pressed against each other, that restraint melted. He was not greedy, his free hand softly holding her head in place as he leaned in for a kiss. It wasn't long, only a few seconds that ticked far slower than usual. When it was done, he kept his eyes closed and his face near hers as his soft apology lingered. "Sorry…"

While Tapeesa wasn't expecting him to kiss her, it'd be a lie if she said she didn't want it. Since the night before it seemed like whenever they weren't kissing, the thought was always lingering at the back of her mind. Her heart skipped a beat when he held her head but she quickly settled into an elated calmness when his lips met hers. She sat in the moment for as long as he kept her there. When he pulled away the corners of her mouth immediately tugged into a bright smile that seemed a permanent fixture in Nate's presence.

"Don't apologize," she whispered, gently squeezing his upper arms where her hands still held onto him. "Just know," Tapeesa added as she looked up at him. "If you keep kissing me I'll start thinking you're mine." There was a temporary pause before the reality of what she said sunk in. Her eyes went wide as she immediately started panic rambling. "Which is crazy because we just met and I don't know your last name and you don't know my favorite color and guys don't like girls who catch feelings quickly and—" She sucked in a sharp breath having forgotten to breathe through her word vomit. "And I was supposed to be checking if I have a shower."

Tapeesa nervously slipped from the place she stood, trapped between Nate and her bed. Her heart thrummed so hard in her chest her body trembled with every breath. She carried herself across the room like the more space between them would erase everything she said. They both agreed that they liked honesty but she needed to know when to stop talking. Words like those were saved for… Well later or never. If she had learned anything from her past, sharing her feelings usually just scared the people she liked away. But it was too late and her foot was firmly planted in her mouth. She anxiously brushed loose hair from her face, accidentally knocking the lucky cigarette from where she had forgotten it was nestled behind her ear. "Oh no!" she gasped. Her hands frantically shot out, fumbling and flailing, before finally catching it in her palms like it was made of glass.

Nate stood motionless for a moment, his eyes widening slightly from shock. While the entire morning had been unusual, Tapeesa's confession was a jolt to his system that left his brain fried. She didn't know what she was getting herself into, that much was obvious. He had taken her first kiss, she was clearly just emotionally overwhelmed. But she did mean it. She was honest like he was. She wanted something more, something exclusive. He took a breath, processing her panicked backtracking. Her word salad was endearing, and would have warranted another kiss if her playful threat didn't hang over the air between them.

He didn't watch as she scurried back in the direction of the bathroom. His grip on his bag tightened as he let out a long exhale. Tapeesa's outcry turned his attention to her flailing arms and the cigarette she was trying to catch. Before he could stop himself, a hearty giggle burst from his chest as he shook his head. It was almost comical, the type of thing you usually saw in cartoons. It took a moment for his laugh to die down. He followed after her, keeping a little distance between them. His tone was soft and reassuring, with an amused undercurrent. "Banes. My last name is Banes."

Tapeesa stopped outside the bathroom, still cupping the cigarette gingerly between her palms like one false move could break it into a million pieces. She looked over at him, face still beat red but a hint of smile returned seeing that Nate wasn’t sprinting for the door, but lingered and even offered up his last name. She laughed awkwardly, finding it a little harder to hold his gaze as she chewed on the inside of her cheek. The space he kept between them didn’t go unnoticed but she tried her best not to focus on it but on the fact that he was still there. "Mine’s Nanuq," she offered up in exchange with a small shrug.

She leaned forward, dipping her head through the doorway of the bathroom, noting the showerhead attached to the wall overlooking the clawfoot tub and the oval metal ring that held the shower curtain, open and ready. Tappi inhaled sharply as she took a step to the side, trying her best not to put them both in another precarious situation by lingering in the narrow doorway. She motioned into the bathroom. "I was right… Should have made a bet so you’d owe me a favor," she teased softly, trying to ease her own tensions and find her way back to the comfortable symbiosis they were in before.

"You can go first." Tapeesa nodded her head toward the open doorway as she took another step backwards. "I wouldn’t want to steal all the hot water and I imagine I have a better tolerance for cold than you… Not that I know where you’re from." Her face scrunched and head tilted slightly to the side as she felt the nervous rambling fight to explode out again. "I need to stop talking," she grumbled to herself. She pivoted on her heels and started making her way back toward the other side of the room. Halfway there she stopped momentarily, glancing back at him over her shoulder while she absentmindedly spun the cigarette between the tips of her fingers. "It’s yellow, by the way… My favorite color." She spoke so softly that it was barely more than a whisper lost in the wind.

Tapeesa clicked her tongue and nodded her head. "Right. Shutting up now." She wandered over to her dresser and carefully discarded the cigarette into a small jewelry dish for safe keeping. Then she grabbed her bag, carried it over to her bed, and started unpacking what little bit of belongings she did have while desperately trying to keep herself from overthinking.

A steadfast smirk was a glowing testament to how amused Nate was by Tapeesa's fumbled words. He was usually better at pissing people off than he was leaving them dumbstruck, and he did not mind the change in circumstances. It would be easier to chalk up her feelings to naivety than to genuine connection, but a nagging feeling in his stomach refused to discount it. Maybe it had something to do with that small churn in his core as she kept her distance. Or maybe he was just really, really hungry.

He approached the bathroom, standing in the doorway as he looked in and got a better view at the accommodations. He hadn't noticed the shower attachment to the freestanding tub earlier, wincing a little at his own stupid suggestion earlier. Nate tossed his bag and coat inside the bathroom, calling over his shoulder. "I'll try not to take too long, it would be rude to hog all of the hot water." He chuckled a little, before stepping into the bathroom and beginning to undo his belt. He paused for a moment as his foot rested against the bottom of the door to kick it closed, a few words Tapeesa said clinging to the back of his mind that demanded a retort. "Also, don't assume what I don't like. Maybe I don't mind people who fall quick." He swiftly kicked the door closed behind him to cut the discussion from progressing further.

Tappi slowly and methodically pulled each piece of clothing out of her bag one at a time and stacked them into neat piles on her bed. While her movements were calculated, her ears were tuned to the soft rustlings of Nate getting situated in the bathroom, waiting to hear the telltale sign of the door latching so she could let out the tense breath she had been holding in. His first comment made the tiniest of smiles resurface but it was quickly replaced with dumbfounded shock and a strangled gasp. Impulsively her head snapped to look back over her shoulder at him only to be met with the bathroom door closing, letting his words and their implications hang in the air.

He tossed his dirty clothes in a heap on the tile as he undressed. He looked himself over in the mirror over the sink, his eyes trailing down his muscles and errant scars. He couldn't even remember how he got half of them, but he knew Tapeesa would ask about each one when she saw them. if she saw them. He wasn't sticking around. He'd play along for a bit, get his luck back, and then skip town. It would be nice if she joined, but she was bought in on whatever this delusion was. But it wasn't a delusion. He looked at his ankle, no signs of damage or pain from the day before. She had healed it. She had magic. His luck was real, not just superstition. Was the way he never seemed to feel pain part of this whole mess too? His little offerings of cigarettes and names, was that… oh god.

Nate focused on getting the shower on and grabbing a bar of soap and a towel from his bag before he could unpack just how much his world had shifted in an evening. He didn't need to think about cute Inuit girls, or curses, or the fact that there might be an actual afterlife. Did they have a heaven or a hell? No, he needed to focus. He turned the faucet to full heat, stepping in to feel something to shock the system. While he didn't feel like his skin was burning off, the change in temperature was enough of a shock to the system to let him focus on cleaning the dirt and grime from the days’ travels. The shower at his last hostel was busted when he tried to use it, so he was pleased this one seemed to work. Within a few minutes, he was already drying himself off and scrounging for some deodorant and fresh clothes. He decided on a simple white tank top and black sweatpants, slipping into those quickly and grabbing a hoodie before opening up the bathroom door again. "It's all yours."

While Tapeesa had been trying, fruitlessly, to do anything but overthink, like putting her clothes away in the dresser, Nate's words sent her mind reeling so fast it almost made her dizzy. It was stupid. She was being stupid. She had most definitely had crushes before but nothing like this. They were all one sided and never got even remotely close to kissing. Not that a kiss had to mean something… Well… a lot of kisses. And he stayed the night… And there was the thing with his last name, and that comment and—"Oh my god, stop," she chastised herself, tossing the last piece of clothing haphazardly into the drawer before burying her face in her palms.

She forced herself to take a couple deep breaths and attempted to ground herself. When Tapeesa got her panicked mind back down to just overthinking, she sighed and pulled out one of the few outfits she had that felt suitable enough for training. After closing the drawer, she sat at the foot of her bed and slowly began unbraiding her hair. Just as she had started running her fingers through her hair to try to free some of the knots, Nate's voice pulled her out of her trance. She looked across the room at him with a timid smile. "Ok." She left behind her hoodie, socks and sneakers, but scooped up the rest of her clothes and toiletry bag. It wasn't until she was halfway to the bathroom that she noticed she was still wearing her boots. With all the grace of a newborn foal, she teetered and hopped as she wiggled out of her shoes and kicked them aside.

Tappi walked past him as she approached the door. The scent of Nate's shampoo and soap still hung in the air mixed with the warm steam that radiated out of the bathroom. Her gaze slowly drifted over to in the brief moment they were nearly shoulder to shoulder, catching the faint hint of his cologne or deodorant or maybe it was just him. "You smell nice," she commented softly with that familiar glint in her eye before she disappeared into the room and closed the door.

She lightly set down the pile of fresh folded clothes on top of the toilet lid, then started unpacking her toiletries. After she finished setting the last item in its new home on the sink, Tapeesa caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror. It wasn't the tiredness in her eyes or the redness of her cheeks that got her attention but a foreign dark mark nestled in the crook of her neck. She wiped the steam from the mirror and leaned in closer, running the tips of her fingers gingerly over the bruise. Her mind replayed the night's events until it lingered on a moment when Nate had her pinned down against the couch cushions. His lips had started on hers then trailed their way along her jaw and down her neck to that spot… It didn't hurt. She distinctly remembered an entirely different sensation, the warmth, and an unfamiliar sound that fell from her lips.

Tapeesa's mind was dangerously close to wandering too far when she snapped herself out of it. But it wasn't soon enough to avoid the way her pulse elevated and the strange tension that knotted in her stomach. It didn't matter if there was hot water or not, she turned the taps to cold and stepped in before she could think better of it. The extreme temperature was enough to startle her awake and clear her mind… or numb it if nothing else. Considering how unbearably cold it was, she wasted no time washing up and allowed herself a few moments of warm water before getting out. She started the painstaking process of ringing out as much water from her long hair as possible then pulled on her yoga pants and sports bra.

When she stepped out of the bathroom, Tapeesa didn't know what she expected to see but whatever it was, it wasn't her empty bedroom. It made sense that it might have been weird if Nate waited on her bed or on the window seat right outside the bathroom, but her heart still sank nevertheless when she didn't see him there. Her bare feet hurried across the room with a little more haste than necessary. She scooped up her coat, hoodie, shoes, socks, and hair brush, then made her way towards the stairs. Then with a new wave of nervousness at the thought that he might not be waiting downstairs either. Tappi took each step slowly until she was able to peek around the edge of the wall and find the familiar head of red hair. She sighed, relieved, taking the rest of the stairs far more calmly and significantly less like a spaz.

"I have a confession," she spoke up as she made her way over to the couch, setting down the various things she carried onto the coffee table before taking a seat. "I thought I might have scared you away," Tappi admitted with a lopsided smile and a weak, slightly self deprecating laugh.

Nate looked a little too comfortable on the couch, hands behind his head and legs outstretched as she approached. His eyes met hers for a moment before she focused on setting up her stuff. His stomach churned a little at such a simple sight. "I… wouldn't know where else to go." It wasn't the most reassuring answer, but it was as honest as he could be. He wasn't exactly keen on leaving such comfortable accommodations until he had to. Though, that didn't necessarily mean that he was right at home. "I don't scare easily, though. This all makes me a little nervous, sure, but I'm not gonna skip out on you that quick."

"You’re nervous?" Tapeesa asked. Her damp hair fell from over her shoulder as she turned her head to look over at Nate. If she had to put a finger on it, he might have acted a little nervous last night, but if he had been that morning, he fooled her. There was just something about the way he carried himself, confident and surefooted, that she assumed nervousness was the last thing on his mind. Maybe it was her? No, that couldn’t be it. That’s ridiculous. "Well," she lightly patted her knees with her hands, "We can’t both be nervous all the time. That just sounds like a mess. So I nominate you to be the calm one." Her smile brightened as she lightly bumped his leg that stretched behind her across the couch with her elbow.

Nate scoffed with a wide smile, rolling his eyes. "We can take turns. I get mornings."

As she met his gaze, the faint red light of the coffeepot caught Tappi’s attention out of the corner of her eyes. "Shoot, the coffee!" She hopped up and zipped around the couch toward the kitchenette. There were already the two mugs she had sitting out on the counter, ready and waiting, but she forgot to dig out anything else they might need. It wasn’t hard to find the milk, but it took a little more searching to figure out where the sugar was hiding, but by happy accident, while looking she stumbled upon a box of blueberry poptarts. She pulled out two packs and set them aside before grabbing the sugar. She poured them both a large cup, added a little bit of sugar and a splash of milk.

Tapeesa tucked the foil wrapped poptarts under her arm, lightly pinned against her ribs, then leaned over and picked up the mugs. It wasn’t until she approached the back of the couch and glanced down at the coffee that she realized she never asked him how he liked his coffee. She just made both cups like muscle memory. Her face scrunched up and flushed as she held out one of the mugs toward him. "I’m sorry. I didn’t think to ask how you liked it." Once her hand was free, she slipped one of the packs of poptarts out from under her arm and held it out to him. "Peace offering?" She wiggled the foil wrapped pastry in the air while flashing a playful and slightly embarrassed smile.

After she got him to take the poptarts, Tapeesa made her way back around to the front of the couch. She set aside her own drink and breakfast on the side table, before nonchalantly and carefully lifting up Nate’s legs that stretched the length of the sofa. She then slipped down onto the seat, crossed her legs beneath her, and gently rested his feet back down on her lap, completely unbothered. Tappi didn’t want to make him move when he looked so comfortable and it didn’t bother her… And maybe there was a small, subconscious part of her that was seeking a fraction of physical contact, no matter what form it came in. Her right hand reached behind her head, dragging the tip of her fingers across the back of her neck to gather up all her hair and move it out of the way so she could sink back against the cushions. She then grabbed her coffee and took a long drink with a content hum.

That buzzing feeling in his gut intensified by how… normal Tapeesa was acting. It was like they had lived together for years, despite having just met. She was a nervous wreck only moments earlier as they were getting ready, and now she seemed perfectly happy with the domestic scene. He didn't want to object, but history implied this wouldn't last. With his luck, she'd be done with him in a few days. The thought made his coffee seem more bitter on his tongue than it should have been, but he seemed otherwise comfortable and pleased with the breakfast as he stared at the ceiling. Looking at his temporary roommate would only drive reality through the otherwise dreamy haze of the early morning.

Tappi was comfortable in the silence. She watched large snowflakes fall outside the window and rest along its frame as she sipped her coffee and took an occasional bite of her pastry. The serenity of the moment was a balm for her nerves, grounding her in the reality of everything that had unfolded around her in a handful of hours. There was a selfish part of her that wanted to prolong what time remained and greedily grasp to the fleeting minutes that were slipping away. She knew that the moment she stepped outside it’d all shift to a memory and break the illusion. Kissing didn’t always mean something to others. People frequently partake in physical intimacy simply for the sensations… She didn’t. But she wasn’t naive either. Her gaze flicked over to Nate for no more than a second, studying his face as he looked at the ceiling. He was honest. He said as much and she believed him. He obviously liked kissing her, even said she was his favorite kiss… But she couldn’t even begin to piece it all together and figure out what it meant.

She finished the rest of her coffee and breakfast without saying a word while her thoughts drifted and festered. After her final sip, Tapeesa leaned forward making sure not to knock Nate’s feet off her lap as she discarded the empty mug and foil wrapper on her coffee table. "So, where are you from?" She asked, breaking the silence as she leaned back in her seat. She raised her right hand and ran the tip of her finger down the center of her scalp, parting her hair. After twisting one side and tucking it out of the way, she started French braiding the other side effortlessly as she continued. "I’m from Iqaluit, Nunavut. It’s like really far north in Canada. Almost to Greenland," she added with a weak chuckle and a shrug.

Nate tossed the foil remnants of his poptarts on the coffee table as he finished the last bite, squinting as he tried to place where exactly Tapeesa was from. He couldn't say he had a clear memory of what Canada looked like or how close it got to Greenland, so he just shrugged his shoulders. He would have to look it up later. He sipped from his cup before answering. "Vegas. Sin City." He finished the contents of his drink, the small craving for a hit of nicotine budding at the back of his mouth. Smoke reminded him of home. "This is the farthest from there I've been. Hell, it's my first time on a plane or out of the country."

Tapeesa took a small elastic and tied it around the end of the finished braid, then proceeded to start the second. She wasn’t entirely sure why Vegas made sense. It wasn’t like she had ever been there, but something unspoken about Nate gave her the feeling that he’d fit into a city like that with ease… Even though all she really knew about it came from movies. "Same," she replied softly as her fingers continued to twist and knot her damp hair. "I’ve always wanted to travel. It wasn’t really an option in the orphanage. I aged out a little over a year ago, but I barely made enough money for my studio apartment." She shrugged her shoulders, not particularly bothered by it, having accepted her life just… was the way it was. The most she could do was make the best of it, which she often tried. Eventually it got her here, so it couldn’t be all bad.

She tied off her second braid, sparing a glance over her shoulder toward the clock. They had ten minutes until training started. Tappi sighed and her smile faded. The last thing she wanted to do was leave her cabin, but time wouldn’t stop because she willed it. She gently moved Nate’s feet off her lap with a quiet, "Sorry." Then scooted forward to the edge of the couch so she could start putting on her socks and shoes. After lacing up her sneakers, she pushed off her knees and stood up. The tips of her fingers slipped beneath the elastic band of her sports bra, adjusting how it rested in a subconscious way to delay the inevitable. "I’m running out of distractions," she whispered the confession. She hesitated for another second or two, then leaned down and grabbed her hoodie.

Nate took Tapeesa’s movement as a sign to quickly slide back on his own sneakers, not bothering to retie the knot. When she rose, he followed a moment after. He grabbed his hoodie, which had been slung over the back of the couch, and quickly slid it on. Tapeesa’s words confused him for a moment, before the dawning realization crept up on him. He offered a grin as he closed the gap between them, placing his hand on her side as he stood behind her. He lowered his head so it was right next to hers, his whisper tickling the hairs on her ear. "I can think of a couple…." He leaned his head back and stood up straight, removing the hand from her side. "But I would hate to make you late to… whatever it is we are doing."

Tapeesa had slipped her arms into each sleeve of her hoodie and had the fabric bunched in her palms ready to pull it over her head when she felt Nate’s hand on her side. Her breaths grew sporadic and heavy, caught off guard by the sudden and unexpected touch. His calloused fingers were warm as they brushed against the exposed skin of her waist. She swallowed as she turned her head to look back at him. Her face was flushed as she held his gaze, part of it was flustered nerves but there was a small forbidden desire that wanted him too. She cleared her throat and finally pulled her hoodie over her head as an escape to hide for a second and try to compose herself. "You are a bad influence, Nater-tot," she goaded him with a playful poke to his chest.

After pulling her braids out from beneath her sweatshirt, Tapeesa grabbed her parka and pulled it on with a soft sigh. She zipped it up slowly as she made her way over to the front door. Her hand hesitated on the handle before finally turning it and breaking the seal on their isolated bubble. She grimaced as the cold breeze hit her like a wave, shocking any remaining exhaustion or rose tint from her mind. She took a single step forward into the doorway, then froze.

In that brief moment of hesitation she contemplated kissing him one last time, like stepping outside would break the illusion that had been lingering around them since the night before. She wanted to… but since her comment up in her room, there was an added gravity that lingered behind every touch and prospect of another kiss. She should have kept her mouth shut. The meaning behind her words were no less serious or true whether or not she shared them, but she spoke them into existence. There was a nagging feeling in her gut that those playful yet serious words were the final nail in the coffin on their night and everything shared was going to be buried and forgotten. She turned slightly towards Nate, feeling the temptation and uncertainty building in her as she looked up into his eyes. In that second there were several things that crossed her mind but only one that she wanted to do, but instead she just smiled up at him, bright and genuine with her prominent dimples and a faint nervous air. "Back to the real world," she commented quietly.

Nate balked a little at the cold, slipping his hands into his hoodie pockets to feel for some gloves he had left there. While he didn’t feel the same sharp pin-pricks in his skin most did, the overwhelming shift in temperature was enough to send shivers down his spine. Thoughts of flirting had melted with the wind, his thoughts instead turned to how he just wanted to stay indoors to avoid the weather. He wasn’t sure that would work out for him in the end, and he wasn’t going to let Tapeesa face whatever was coming her way alone. He put on his gloves and followed Tappi, his quivering voice full of his usual mirth. "I don’t know if a camp counts as the real world."

"More real than making out on a couch," Tapeesa mused as she stepped out from under the awning. She carefully followed the stepstone path, making sure to only place her feet on the rocks and avoid submerging her sneakers in a deep pile of snow. In that kind of weather she would have preferred to be wearing her mukluks, but they weren’t the most practical for working out or training or whatever she was about to be getting herself into. Thankfully the main path was covered in a light dusting of white so her socks were safe from getting soaked two steps outside her cabin.

A bitter wind whipped through the trees as Tapeesa turned toward the arena, leading them between the row of cabins and what looked like some type of smith or armory. She pulled the large hood from her parka up onto her head, hoping to block her still damp hair from the familiar but frigid cold. She could hear her mom’s sweet, but nagging voice in her head, "Dry your braids by the fire’s light or winter will claim them in the night." A silly little rhyme she was almost certain her mom made up, but maybe that was the reason it stuck with her for all those years. A decade apart and Tappi can still hear her mom’s voice as clear as if she was standing right in front of her. Of course, she only remembered it after she forgot to heed the advice, but she tried. For extra measure, she tucked the tails of her braids beneath the collar of her coat like her mother’s spirit floated on the breeze, chastising her lovingly.

It didn’t take them more than a couple minutes to reach the arena considering how close Tapeesa’s cabin was. They entered through the north facing side, emerging out from under a stone archway that cut through the stands. Her pace slowed, noticing the immediate shift in temperature similar to when she arrived at camp the night before. She started unzipping and removing her parka as she looked around at the fairly large crowd of unfamiliar faces. There was a second when her gaze found Elias. A knot immediately twisted in her stomach as his words came flooding to the forefront of her mind. There was a part of her that wanted to talk to him and make sure he got his things, but a bigger, more embarrassed part was still hurt and didn’t know how to act around him anymore. When Tappi noticed she was staring her gaze fell to her feet bashfully. Without looking up and silent, she found her way to the nearest bench and took a seat.

Nate felt awkward shuffling after Tapeesa and into the stadium, his hands shoved deep into his hoodie pockets. He had hoped, despite Andy’s insistence, that the more soothing temperatures would persist. Hell, he had falsely assumed that Greece would be far more temperate in the colder months. As soon as he crossed that boundary into the arena, and he felt the warmth melt away that uncomfortable cold, he sighed in relief. He quickly began removing his gloves, sliding them back into his hoodie pocket as he glanced about those gathered. His eyes naturally followed Tapeesa’s stare, offering Elias little more than a scowl as he gingerly lifted a hand to squeeze his host’s shoulder as she turned to take a seat. He remained rooted for a moment, his body electrified with that overwhelming desire to “make a scene.” It was only a brief glance back at Tapeesa’s dejected form that let the impulse die. He followed her, shoving his hands into his pockets as he sat down next to her. He tapped the tip of his sneaker against her foot, offering her a warm smile. "Ready for orientation?"

Tapeesa’s hands rested on top of her parka that was laying across her lap. She hadn’t really noticed she was picking at that one pesky hang nail until Nate filled her peripheries and sat down beside her. She let out a quiet, distracted hum when his foot gently nudged hers, pulling her out of her spiraling thoughts. She sucked in a soft breath, straightening slightly before looking over at him. His warmth was a kind distraction that helped melt away some of her nerves and bring back a fraction of her own light.

"I don’t know what kind of orientations you’ve been to," Tappi mused quietly as her attention slowly shifted to the obstacle course that was splayed out in the center of the arena. A concerned grimace tugged at the corner of her lips as she tried to envision herself attempting any of the obstacles. The only images that played through her mind were the various ways she’d end up injured or make a fool of herself by the end. It wasn’t until that moment that she wondered if she was in over her head coming to camp. She had the physical prowess of a house cat, but it was too late to turn back now. The best she could do was wish for it to be over quickly… And painlessly.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... elias ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
6x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago



#A64017 ....|..... outfit .....|..... his cabin > arena


Colton hadn’t made it five steps down the path before the grin faded from his face, not in a bad way, just in that quiet, settling way things did when you were alone again. The cold felt sharper without Sloane’s easy presence beside him, but not unfriendly. More like a reminder that he was somewhere new, somewhere real, somewhere that demanded he pay attention.

Snow stretched across Camp Athens like a fresh coat of paint, soft and unbroken except for the single trail of bootprints he was leaving behind. The morning had shaken itself halfway awake; distant doors opening with muted thuds, the muffled scrape of someone shoveling out a walkway, or perhaps cleaning off the stairs of their cabin, it was peaceful in a way he hadn’t expected, and some of the tension that had lined his frame seemed to drain away. It was the sort of place one could grow to call home, if they wanted.

His breath fogged in front of him as he walked, hands tucked deep in his jacket pockets, map edges poking his ribs like a persistent reminder. But truth be told, he didn’t need the map for this first stretch. The camp might’ve been new, sprawling, and strange, but there was a rhythm to it he recognized. Snow crunching underfoot. Pines creaking overhead. Somewhere to his right, a cabin door slammed and someone cursed loudly when they realized how biting the cold bit was.

It wasn’t silence, not really. Just quiet with personality.

Colton exhaled slowly, letting the cold nip at his cheeks and nose. He’d grown up with rare winters that buried tractors and iced over the creek till the cattle drank from buckets instead. Most of the time, it stayed pleasantly cool, not much snow to speak of. This… this felt familiar enough to tug at something warm in his chest, but it was still a little colder, different in a way he couldn’t quite put his finger on.

Then he saw it.

His new home away from home, stood tucked between two tall pines, looking like it had been plucked straight off a postcard of rural living. Rustic barnhouse bones, white siding with the faint texture of old paint, a dark brown door sturdy enough to survive a bull trying to nudge it open. Firewood was stacked neatly beneath the windows, sheltered by an awning that sagged slightly under the weight of collected snow. And off to the right side, a sturdy looking wood shed attached like an afterthought— or more likely, like someone had needed space for tools and built it with their own two hands.

A breath hitched in his throat unexpectedly. Looks just like home. The thought slipped in before he could brace for it. Not painfully, no, it landed gentle, warm, like seeing an old quilt you’d forgotten you loved. He stepped up to the porch, boots thumping softly against the wooden planks. The woodpile smelled faintly of pine resin and cold bark, and for a moment he could almost hear the distant hum of his family’s farm. Dad splitting logs in the early hours, Ma humming while she rolled biscuits, the sounds of his younger siblings laughing and playing in the yard.

Colton swallowed, jaw tightening for half a second before he let the feeling move through him and ease. “Well,” he murmured to himself, hand wrapping around the doorknob. “Ain’t half bad.” The cabin’s door creaked when it opened, which, honestly, made him grin again. A place with character. A place that didn’t feel temporary. He stepped inside, warmth brushing over his cold-nipped skin, and shut the door behind him. His duffel landed on the floor with a soft thud as he pulled off his jacket, rolling his shoulders to shake out the chill.

Training waited for him. New faces, new expectations, new everything. But for the first time since starting that long hike toward Camp Athens, Colton felt something settle inside him, a quiet certainty that maybe, just maybe, he’d landed exactly where he was meant to be. He grabbed the fresh clothes he’d stuffed in the top of his bag and began changing, breath steady, heart a little lighter. Outside, beyond the snowy windows, the camp continued waking, and he took in the old white paint, the wooden beams in the roof, the worn floors, and the small kitchen. It was all quite nice, so him that it felt absurd to think this cabin had belonged to anyone prior to now.

Colton tugged his fresh shirt into place before tugging on a crewneck, the fabric warm and familiar against his skin. The chill still clung to him, lingering in the ends of his hair and along the backs of his hands, so he made his way to the woodstove tucked neatly in the corner. Someone had left it cleaned out and ready, a generosity that eased something in his chest he didn’t quite have a name for. Or, he wondered vaguely. Was it waiting for me like this? Untouched before now? It was a question he had no answers for, so he didn’t bother chasing it. He knelt, stacking a few pieces of split pine the way his father had taught him, smallest kindling first, then the thin sticks that snapped easily between his fingers, then one good log to catch and hold. A spark from the flint, one quick breath, and the fire crackled to life, orange light blooming against the iron walls of the stove. He knew he could have done it the easy way, calling the flames to the tips of his fingers to light the fire, but this was more soothing to Colton.

It wasn’t much, but it’d warm the place by the time he got back. A small welcome for his future self. “Atta boy,” he muttered to the flame like it was a skittish horse, dusting off his hands before grabbing his duffel. The stairs creaked on his way up, each wooden groan echoing pleasantly in the quiet. The bedroom was simple, bed, dresser, window overlooking the pines, saloon style doors that led to the bathroom, but the moment his eyes landed on the mattress, every bone in his body seemed to sigh. A soft, bright looking duvet, thick pillows, the kind of bed that asked kindly rather than demanded a good nap.

For a dangerous heartbeat, he imagined faceplanting right into it. Boots off, flannel on, out like a light. He scrubbed a hand over his jaw and exhaled through his nose. “Nope. Nope, we ain’t doin’ that,” he said to the empty room, dropping the bag beside the dresser before the temptation swallowed him whole. Training. Sloane. The day ahead. He had things to do, people to meet, ways to not embarrass himself by showing up half asleep. With one last longing look at the bed, traitorous, cozy thing, he turned and trudged back downstairs. The cabin felt warmer already, the fire settling into a steady crackle. He crossed to the little kitchen and tugged open the fridge, expecting maybe… nothing. Or worse, something left by the last inhabitant he’d have to throw out. Instead, a row of water bottles greeted him, lined up like someone had been thoughtful, and clearly diagnosed with OCD, ahead of time.

“Well I’ll be damned,” he murmured, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He grabbed one, the plastic cool in his hand, and shut the fridge with a gentle tap of his knuckles. Jacket on, scarf looped once around his neck, he stepped into his boots by the door, giving each heel a firm stomp to settle them. For a moment he paused, hand braced on the frame, taking in the quiet of his new home, the soft glow of the fire, the scent of warming pine, the stillness that felt like it had been waiting specifically for him. He wished— Colt swallowed around the thought, smothering it before it could fully form.

Then he stepped back into the cold. Snow whispered under his feet as the door shut behind him, and he set off toward the arena, bottle in hand, breath fogging the air, heart steady and ready. The cold met him like an old acquaintance, sharp at first, then familiar, then almost welcoming. Colton took his first few steps down the porch, boots sinking into the soft layer of fresh snow, and the world around him breathed its quiet winter rhythm. Snowflakes drifted lazily through the air, catching on his hair, melting on the heat of his cheeks. The path toward the arena wasn’t difficult to follow, a faint groove where countless feet had already passed, but right now it felt like it existed for him alone.

Pine clung to the air, sweet, cold, resin-thick. Somewhere not too far off, a cabin chimney released a steady plume of smoke, the scent of burning oak and cedar curling through the camp like a memory. Woodfire always made him think of home. Of rare early winter mornings with frost on the windows and Ma standing over the stove, stirring something warm and slow. Of his Pa’s laugh echoing through the workshop. Of—

His chest tightened.

The house fire came back to him the way it always did, not as a clear picture, but as a swell of heat and noise, of orange light and choking smoke. The shape of his brothers behind it, unreachable, fading. The sound he made, something raw, something that didn’t even feel human, still lived somewhere in him, lodged like a splinter he couldn’t dig out.

Colton slowed, breath catching. Not now.

He blinked hard, let out a slow exhale that clouded the air in front of him, and nudged the memory aside. Not forgotten. Never forgotten. But set down gently, for the moment. His mind grabbed for something brighter, something lighter, and, naturally, it found Sloane. The corner of his mouth twitched up. Funny how fast that’d happened. He’d known her all of what, an hour? Two? and yet the thought of her made the cold feel less sharp, made his steps feel steadier. Making a friend in a place where everything was new should’ve felt impossible, but instead it felt… easy. Maybe that was her doing, with her tired smile and her puppy and her quiet but undeniable warmth. Or maybe he’d just been lonelier than he let himself admit.

The arena came into view through the trees, its tall walls dusted with snow, banners hanging stiff and frosted. Colton’s steps slowed a fraction, the first flicker of nerves tapping at the back of his ribs. Training. Gods, what if he looked like an idiot? Everyone else probably knew what they were doing. They’d been here longer. They’d have technique, experience, and reputations. He had… a farm background, a forge, maybe, and the ability to accidentally set things on fire when stressed.

Terrific résumé, he thought wryly.

His stomach fluttered, just enough to make him aware of it. A soft, crawling anxiety that he expected to grow teeth and sink them in deeper. Except… it didn’t. He kept walking, and it softened. Faded. As if the cold air and the pine and the snow underfoot took the edge off before it could settle. As if the heaviness he expected wasn’t quite as heavy anymore. Maybe it was the cabin. Maybe it was the fire. Maybe it was Sloane’s laugh echoing in his memory like someone tossing him a rope in the dark. Maybe it was just knowing he wasn’t headed into this day completely alone, that he had a sister somewhere in this camp. Whatever it was, the fear couldn’t get its footing. Not today. Colton rolled his shoulders, tightened his grip on the water bottle, and let the cold refill his lungs. He wasn’t fearless. Far from it. But walking toward the arena, breath fogging the air, snow whispering beneath his boots, he felt, strangely, ready.

Or at least willing. And sometimes, that was all a man needed to start.

Colton slipped through the archway into the arena, boots scuffing lightly against stone instead of snow, and the first thing that hit him was the warmth. He blinked, confused and startled. It wasn’t hot by any stretch, this was still a massive, open-air space afterall, but it was warmer than outside, enough that the bite of winter eased off his cheeks and fingertips. Maybe some kind of enchantment. Maybe just good design. Either way, it made his shoulders unclench more than he expected.

The arena stretched out wide before him, packed earth dusted with the faintest skim of frost, rows of benches carved into the stone, scattered clusters of early arrivals, some talking in low murmurs, others sitting by themselves. Most looked like they already knew each other, though he didn’t spot Sloane amongst their numbers. Colton hesitated only a moment before angling toward the edge of the seating. No sense in inserting himself into a group that didn’t know his name yet. He found an empty bench a ways up, tucked against a pillar where the shade cut diagonally across the stone, and dropped onto it with a quiet exhale. The bench was cool beneath him, but not unpleasant. Warm enough that he didn’t immediately miss the fire he’d left crackling back in his cabin. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, bottle hanging loose from his fingers as he looked out over the arena floor. His breath didn’t fog anymore, not really, which only confirmed that the warmth wasn’t his imagination.

Colton took it all in as slowly, the steady hum of a place waking up to its own rhythm. The nerves flickered again, small, manageable, almost polite this time, but they didn’t stick. Didn’t grow. Instead, he felt… settled. Grounded. Like the earth beneath the arena floor had a pulse, and for once, his own heartbeat didn’t feel out of sync with it. He sat back, letting his shoulders relax against the stone wall behind him.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... sloane ............... collabs ....|.... none
5x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago 7 mos ago Post by Fabricator
Raw
Avatar of Fabricator

Fabricator The Reforged

Member Seen 20 days ago


#B300B3 .....|..... training outfit .....|..... location


"Hey Veronica, and it is okay. Just next time, say something before you go and disappear in the darkness."

While Sofia had smiled happily at her, Veronica couldn’t help but blush even redder as she heard the annoyance in the other girl’s voice. Of course, this only served to compound the doubt at her previous actions which had been running through her head both last night before she’d slept and again this morning, since she had abandoned her new friend without warning.

"Otherwise, I am glad to see you." Hearing Sofia’s tone lighten certainly helped to pull Veronica out of her self-imposed and embarrassed wallowing that she had been quickly descending into. And hearing Leo chime in with a greeting of his own did wonders to distract her from her own thoughts, though his mention of missing the party caused her blush to deepen again as she took a seat on the bench next to Sofia.

"But about the training, I am sure I will be fine, but yeah, it will not be an easy course for some." Leo was commenting on the course that was already looming in their future in a much calmer way than Veronica was feeling about it, and she was a little thankful that she wasn’t alone in that when Sofia voiced her own concern.

"That some may be me, Leo, since I have never done an obstacle course before and this one looks.... tough." Veronica nodded along in agreement with Sofia as she spoke, feeling a little worried the more she looked over what they were being expected to do. Even though she was mostly back to being fit and well and had taken to her own private training, it all felt like nowhere near enough for this. Sofia seemed closer to Veronica’s physical level as far as she could tell, while Leo, on the other hand, looked as if he would barely break a sweat doing this, so that certainly explained his far more relaxed take on the situation.

"Do not sweat, Sofia, it looks tough, but it can be overcome. I just wonder how the people with hangovers will do." Veronica giggled a little at Leo’s comment and couldn’t help letting her gaze drift from the obstacle course to see if she could spot any of her fellow campers who might be struggling this morning. And keeping a slightly cursory look around to see if she could spot a certain someone from last night, whenever he was due to arrive. ”If you say so, Leo, and thanks for the vote of confidence.”

"I'm hoping I'll be alright with parts of it, but others..." as she paused, her eyes were lingering on what looked like a patch of water, and she felt a momentary panic as she thought back to the last time she’d even attempted to swim. "Not so much..."

Veronica listened as Sofia first inquired about both their new leader and mused about how that would change the dynamic at camp, and starting off with a full obstacle course could mean a few different things. And at the very least, that was likely to mean their lives were going to be a lot more difficult in the days or weeks to come. As if she didn’t need more reasons to dislike her mother, being sent here was definitely adding to the list a few times.

Leo knew about as much as both her and Sofia, given that they’d all heard the same announcement that morning, so it wasn’t as if he could offer much more insight into what their future held as far as training was concerned.

”Do you have any idea why camp is getting a new leader in the first place?"

Leo’s question about their leader and the turbulent events prior to his arrival caught her a little off guard. ”Errr...” And it was a moment before she’d fully recovered her focus enough to answer as well as she was able.

"Well, um. Yeah? So, there was this whole thing when I first arrived at camp, was it the same day or a few days later, I can’t remember now. But, yeah, so, we’d just had a new leader, Nick...” She’d already been stumbling over her words as she tried to get the thoughts straight, but mentioning their old leader gave her a lump in her throat. She’d liked him when they met, but then everything happened, and now, he was gone. And it still hadn’t stopped hurting, for all she barely knew him and the others.

Veronica jerked suddenly back to reality and sank her head down a little between her shoulders and mumbled a rushed, ”sorry, ” to both Leo and Sofia before continuing in a more audible voice. ”He was a Son of Posiedon sent here to train us. Kinda the same as River is now. We had, um, these duels to get a feel for how well we could all fight,” she smiled softly, gave a half shrug and made a rough ‘huh’ noise before continuing ”which I lost. I was trapped in a stone box? Sphere? I think? Then that night, we were all in bed when something happened, and it wasn’t good. Sorry, I’m doing terribly here. Um, we found out later that this box had unleashed a storm along with horrible monsters throughout the camp. It’s all a bit hazy for parts of what happened, but my cabin was filled with shadowy figures who were threatening terrible things... then the windows blew in, and a tornado ripped through and... ju-ust flung me into the sky. I crashed into a tree... She gently rests one hand against her ribs as she remembered the pain of falling through the branches. "I broke my leg on the way down, I was just lucky to be alive,” she let out a long calming breath and, again, half laughed at her good fortune. ”Even if not long after that, I stumbled onto a few of us fighting off a Chimera, but yeah, not all of us were as lucky. Nick, and a few others either didn’t make it, or left after...”


Veronica’s voice had trailed off a little near the end, and her voice had broken a few times while she’d been speaking so by the end she was looking down at her feet with her hands twisting together nervously, ”Sorry, that wasn’t what you asked, sorry. The camp was pretty much destroyed, and Andy stepped up after that. She’s led the camp since, or at least till yesterday, when River arrived.”

Interactions .....|..... Sofia and Leo............... Mentions .....|..... Blair, River, Andy, Lochlain............... Collabs .....|..... None

5x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago Post by Sir Sparky
Raw
Avatar of Sir Sparky

Sir Sparky That Guy

Member Seen 2 mos ago



8e0047........|....His Cabin > Arena



He heard the announcement but only felt capable of staring up at the ceiling. After months present that now rolled onto the new year, he still had no idea how to handle camp or what to properly make of anything and anyone.

As he laid there he found less and less motivation to get out of bed. Facing hungover Blair, Fiona’s potential taunting, Veronica’s random hotness. There was no way he couldn’t look at her and not wonder what possessed her. Lochlan probably was just a lucky draw for her and he was rarely one to overthink but…when it came from one of camp’s most appealing he had to wonder and question things.

Surprised in himself and his own autopilot abilities, he dragged himself out of bed and headed downstairs for a glass of water and painkillers for a headache brewing or the near future one he was about to have. Once they washed down, he wandered back upstairs for a steamy shower taking his time under the hot water with his own thoughts and privacy and comfort. Only to have to face the cold and potentially sweat later. So before he could get completely carried away and dare to enjoy another day to himself as he had the past couple months, he had to give up the warmth of the shower. With a towel secured around his waist he padded out from the bathroom to his closet half expecting it to be in disarray after Blair already rifled through it and laid out some clothes for him but there was no such luck. Because she was a mess last night. Lochlan snorted. He’d be surprised if she was able to even dress herself today.

But he was warned to dress for the occasion. The announcement said as much. So he dressed as if he was going to gym.

Lochlan looked himself over in the full length mirror, clapped his hands together and trotted downstairs for breakfast.

Nothing frisky. Toast, eggs, bacon, spinach. Small protein shake. A little something to help put a pep in his step and manage the training ahead. Maybe if he genuinely applied himself and appealed to this assistant coach of the gods that was dubbed leader of Camp Athens, it would reach Hera. Though he didn’t know if River communicated closely with the gods or if they even bothered to gossip. But if he could see her again…Lochlan just wanted talk to her and get some clarity. There was too much speculation and not enough certainty, almost his whole life and that tended to creep under a guy’s skin. Why did his dad seem to resent him from day dot but not ditch him? Why did he have the knee jerk reaction to lie to everyone? Why and what was camp’s purpose exactly and how did he fit into the hazardous camp?

Until that blind hope meeting, theories and speculation was all he had.

He dumped his dishes in the sink, filled up a bottle of water and grabbed a jacket for the cold outside. Personally, Lochlan could see their drill sergeant stripping them and making them run bare in the snow for ‘endurance’ and ‘toughness’. All the more reason he should divulge in comfort in the meantime.

Stepping through the significantly warmer arena, Lochlan gave a look around for seat selection. He spotted that familiar, too stunning brunette first, Veronica, conversing with others and threw her a wink before spotting a purple fitted faceless girl lying down with her head buried under a jacket that was inevitably his sister. He headed for Blair and sat beside her silently and tucked the bottle of water between her arm and body.

"I haven’t seen you like that in a while. You manage to get to your own cabin in one piece?" He wouldn’t have been surprised if she stumbled into someone else’s cabin and just crashed there literally. But he wasn't one to judge. He didn't care about the hows, whos and whys, as long as she didn't wind up ill or passed out outside somewhere.

interactions ....|.... Blair ............... mentions ....|....Veronica, Fiona

6x Like Like
Hidden 7 mos ago 7 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#a4ded2 ....|..... outfit .....|..... #54998e ....|..... outfit .....|..... #c7b29b ....|..... outfit .....|..... around camp > arena


The snow fell in slow spirals, soft as sleep and just as heavy. It clung to the pines like frostbitten lace, muffling every sound until even their footsteps seemed hesitant to disturb the silence. Katryna tucked her chin deeper into her scarf, the fabric pressed against the small, warm weight curled around her neck. Opal’s white fur blended perfectly with the snow, only the cat’s faintly twitching tail betraying her presence. Kat adjusted the scarf carefully to keep her still tucked in.

The forest smelled of cold stone and pine resin. Her breath came out in thin clouds that vanished before she could even see them properly. The air was so cold it stung her lungs, but she didn’t complain. Kacper was already doing enough of that for both of them. Snow sifted quietly through the dark of the early morning, a slow, sliver of silence that seemed to hush even the forest itself. She glanced sideways at her twin, reaching up to rub beneath Opal’s chin for a moment, earning a loud purr for her efforts.

Kacper trudged ahead of her, boots crunching through the snow like he was punishing the ground for existing. He carried both of their bags, his slung over one shoulder, hers strapped tightly to his back. The straps dug into his coat, but he said nothing about it, which for Kacper meant he was probably very aware of it. The twin of Opal, Onyx, was little more than a sleek shadow draped across the top of his backpack. The black cat’s blue eyes popped against the frost covered landscape around them, seemingly unbothered by the cold.

“You know,” Kat murmured, breaking the silence, “I could carry my own bag.”

He shot her a look over his shoulder—flat, unimpressed, and sharp enough to cut through the frost. “And ruin my fun? Not a chance.”

She smiled faintly, though her temples throbbed. The ache behind her eyes had started the moment they stepped off the bus that had dropped them at the end of the narrow, tree-choked road. It wasn’t just the lack of sleep, though that never helped. It was that odd, humming tension, the kind that prickled in her bones before something changed. Something she could never quite see, only feel. “You hate hiking,” she teased gently.

“I hate cold hiking,” he corrected, his voice muffled as he rubbed a hand across his face. “I hate cold, and I hate hiking before sunrise. Together, it’s my personal version of Tartarus.”

Kat snorted, the sound fogging in the frozen air. “You sound like a cat who got locked out in the snow.”

“I am a cat who got locked out in the snow,” he muttered. “Except this cat has to carry luggage, and babysit his sister, while trudging through a Greek forest that looks like it belongs in Siberia.” She rolled her eyes but didn’t argue. Her brother’s sarcasm was a kind of comfort, it meant he was still steady, still him, even with everything that had changed. If Kacper ever stopped making dry comments, then she’d know something was wrong.

“This is ridiculous,” he grumbled after a few moments of stretching silence. “A… what? Three mile hike. In snow. Uphill. Who builds a secret camp for demigods and doesn’t spring for a driveway?”

Kat smiled faintly, the corners of her lips trembling with the effort. “Maybe it’s part of the test.” Melantha had alluded to the idea of some sort of impending test when she’d sent them off to the camp, but their mentor was always so… vauge. It was hard to tell if they were already being tested, or if it hadn’t begun yet.

“What test? Surviving frostbite?” His voice was sharp, but beneath it was that familiar edge of worry—the one he didn’t think she’d notice. Kacper always made his concern sound like irritation. It was his way of holding the world at arm’s length.

Her head was starting to pound, the dull ache blooming behind her eyes, pressing against her temples. She blinked against it, trying to focus on the trail winding between the trees. Her vision wavered slightly, just for a moment. The snow seemed to shimmer, shapes flickering at the edge of her sight—-shadows that weren’t shadows, whispers curling like fog between the branches. Were they close to someone sleeping? When she blinked again, it was gone. She shook her head gently, regretting it immediately as pain rippled behind her eyes.

“Kat?” Kacper’s tone softened, still gruff but touched with that familiar note of concern. “You good?”

“Fine,” she lied, not looking at him. “Just tired.”

He gave her a skeptical look over his shoulder. Lying to him was pointless, but it wouldn’t do for them both to have headaches. “You’re always tired.”

“That’s kind of my thing,” she said with a small, crooked smile. He huffed like a dog not receiving enough attention, but Kas let the subject drop. Onyx stretched lazily across the bag, yawning in perfect sync with his owner’s harsh exhale. Opal’s tiny white paw flexed against Kat’s neck in reply, her warmth radiating faintly through the scarf. The forest grew steeper as they climbed. Snow gathered in the folds of Kacper’s scarf, clung to Kat’s lashes. The world felt both too bright and too quiet, the kind of stillness that made you afraid to breathe too loudly. Kat tried to distract herself from the pressure building in her skull by talking. “Do you think he’s watching us right now?” she asked softly. “Father, I mean.”

Kacper’s boots crunched harder in the snow. His resentment toward Hypnos had not gone unchecked, he blamed the God for their childhood in the orphanage perhaps more so than he blamed their mother, whoever she was.“If he is, he could at least send a blanket. Or a ride.”

“I meant—-” she hesitated. “Not like that. I just… I keep feeling like he’s there. In the air somehow. Watching us through the trees.”

He didn’t answer right away, but Kat could see the muscles in his jaw flex. This was a touchy subject, and she knew it was akin to poking a bear, but where Kacper would snap at anyone else for pursuing the topic, he controlled himself with her. “That’s comforting,” he said finally, tone dry as the frost. “The God—-” there was a mocking edge to his voice, “—of sleep working as a forest security camera.”

Despite herself, Kat laughed. It was quiet, brittle, but real. The sound melted a bit of the tension in the air. The trees began to thin as the path wound further onward. The early light, pale and weak, filtered through the canopy, glinting on the frost. Kat’s boots slipped once, and Kacper reached back automatically, steadying her with a gloved hand. He didn’t even look at her, just grunted softly and kept walking. She smiled again, petting Opal.

They walked in silence for a while after that, the wind whispering through the trees around them. Somewhere far off, a bird called once and fell quiet. Kat’s breath came in short bursts; her lungs ached, head pounding, fingers stiff in the cold. Her thoughts drifted, back to Szczecin, to Green Manor orphanage, to the polished marble halls of their adoptive father’s estate, to Melantha and her soft words. ”Your real father is someone very old,” she’d said when they’d invited her in after that first day, eyes flickering like candlelight. ”Someone who deals in dreams.”

Katryna had laughed then. Kacper hadn’t.

Now, trudging through snow toward some secret camp in the mountains of Greece, the idea didn’t seem so funny anymore. By the time they reached the clearing, the sky had turned pale gold over the peaks. The air was sharp with cold, but the scent of pine was clean and bright. Before them stood a tall gate. Kas set her bag down in front of the entrance, breathing hard. “Finally,” he muttered, rubbing his gloved hands together. “If this place doesn’t have heated cabins, I’m turning around.”

Kat stepped forward, squinting at the gate, surprised to find… a fingerprint scanner. The words beneath it read: biometric scanner. Kacper raised an eyebrow. “Seems secure. What happens if it doesn’t recognize us?”

“Then we go home” Kat said softly, her breath ghosting against the air.

She hesitated a moment, tugging off her glove from one hand, the weight of the forest pressing around them. Her eyelids felt heavy, always heavy—but there was something else there now, something curling behind her vision. A flicker of something she couldn’t quite see. A door. A flash of golden light. A whisper: Welcome home. Someone was most certainly dreaming, quite close if she had a guess, multiple people, probably. That would get frustrating fast. She pressed her thumb to the scanner. It flared white for a second, then green, and then it clicked. Kacper exhaled. “Guess we’re invited.”

Kat smiled faintly, though her eyes were distant. “Yeah,” she whispered. “I guess we are.” They stepped forward together, twins, half-awake, half-dreaming, as the gates closed softly behind them. The forest had swallowed sound, but here, in the open clearing, everything seemed to exhale. The air was sharp, full of woodsmoke and pine, and it burned her lungs when she tried to catch her breath.

The camp spread before them in muted shades of brown, black, and white. Cabins crouched sporadically throughout the camp, some roofs sagging beneath the weight of fresh snow. Smoke drifted from a few chimneys, and the faint orange glow of light flickered behind frosted windows as they passed. Through the camp, paths wound like faded scars through the snow—worn, trampled, lived-in. Kat’s boots sank into the slush with a wet crunch. Every step made her head pound harder, a slow, throbbing pulse behind her right eye that had grown heavier with time. Now, with the cold pressing in, it felt like the world was vibrating, snow, air, heartbeat, all at once.

She could hear voices somewhere beyond the nearest cabin, laughter carried thinly through the wind. The sound didn’t seem entirely real, nothing here did despite how mundane it appeared to the naked eye. The camp felt old, older than the trees around it, older than the snow that blanketed it, and though it looked half asleep beneath winter’s weight. Something about it hummed quietly, like a chord struck low and waiting to resolve. Katryna had imagined something warmer, brighter; heroes in training, golden campfires, maybe a banner flapping in the wind. Instead, there was only this; cold breath, aching muscles, and a silence that seemed to be listening.

There was also a stand with maps on it.

Katryna stepped up to the wooden stand, taking in how the structure leaned slightly, as if it too, had weathered too many winters. Her fingers brushed away a dusting of snow, revealing a layout of the camp beneath cabins marked by small house shapes, paths like veins winding between them, a lake smudged in pale blue ink at the far edge. Kacper stepped up beside her, squinting. “Looks like we’re somewhere near the center,” he murmured, tapping one of the labels. His voice felt too loud in the quiet, swallowed quickly by the cold air.

“Guess we’re supposed to pick one?” Katryna asked, uncertain. Her head still throbbed, the dull ache pressing behind her eyes as she traced one of the paths with her finger.

As her fingertip slid across the parchment, she winced, the bare tips of her ungloved hand brushing the map. For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Then, the ink shimmered faintly beneath her touch, as if the lines themselves were breathing. The cabin her finger rested on, one tucked near the further treeline across the camp, darkened, its outline deepening until a single word appeared where none had been before:

Katryna.

Her breath hitched. “Kacper, did you see that?” He leaned in, frowning. Then, with the kind of grin that always managed to look both reckless and reassuring, he pressed his pointerfinger to the map beside her own. The ink rippled again, and the neighboring cabin flared softly before resolving into a new label:

Kacper.

The twins exchanged a glance. The moment hung heavy and strange, like the world had just acknowledged them, claimed them. “Guess we’ve got our places,” Kacper said finally, his tone lighter than his eyes. Katryna nodded, folding the edge of her scarf higher over her face as the wind picked up, mindful of Opal. They followed one of the narrow paths carved through the snow, their boots sinking deep into the slush. The sound of the camp grew and faded around them.

When they reached the cabins, the world seemed to hold its breath. Katryna’s new home stood with its slanted roof dusted in white powder, a thin curl of smoke rising from the chimney, dark windows reflective and cool like still water. Beside it, Kacper’s cabin looked smaller, a perfect triangle with a roof snow slid from easily, though its window flickered with a faint, uncertain light—as if it was waking up to them, lacking the reflective edge of Kat’s.

She wondered if there was something more magical at play here, if the cabins somehow reflected the owner on some level. They hesitated outside of them, silence filling the spaces around the twins, when a door to a nearby cabin clicked open quietly, a bark cut through the peace they’d tricked themselves into feeling, and their eyes slid to follow the noise.

"I’ll be back. I promise," Sloane reassured Rocco through the crack in her door as she tried to slip out. The pup was less than thrilled at the prospect of being left behind in the cabin without her. Since he came into her care after Liam left he has been at her side… for everything. It never really crossed her mind that at some point she’d have to leave him behind in her cabin. She did her best to make him a snuggly nest of pillows and blankets on her bed, set out some water, gave him a bone, and even played some calming music on the little bluetooth speaker on her nightstand. But in the end, even with all the additional comforts, he still looked at her through the window like she was abandoning him forever.

"Aww, don’t look at me like that." She hurried back inside, giving him one last kiss and pet good bye… for the seventh time. Then, before it could break her heart more, Sloane slipped out the door without looking back. There were a couple muffled barks that followed her as she hurried down the snow dusted path, but once she rounded the corner, disappearing out of sight behind some trees, Rocco grew silent.

Sloane stopped in her tracks, standing in the intersection of diverging trails as she took a deep breath and ran her hands over her face. How people left their pets behind at home everyday to go to work, she’d never understand. In the few seconds she took to compose herself and fight the urge to go back and bring Rocco with her, she had the growing feeling that she was being watched. Her fingers brushed back from her temples, pushing loose hairs out of her face as she looked around until her gaze fell on a pair of unfamiliar faces staring at her from down the path. She waved her hand awkwardly at her side while the corners of her mouth tugged into a tight lipped smile.

At first, Sloane took a step forward having had her fill of ‘welcome committee’ duties for the next… eternity, but as she went to continue forward her attention fell to the bags they were carrying. Her eyes closed, sucking in a sharp breath as she steeled her nerves to actually initiate a conversation. She was starting to wonder if this was some cruel joke of Eris’s for her not praying or something. Well, I’m still not going to, she told herself or her mother… if she was somehow listening.

With a soft sigh that left a puff of visible breath in her wake, Sloane pivoted and took a handful of steps towards the newcomers. "Hi… um, I couldn’t help but notice you both are new," she greeted them while pointing at their bags. "There’s training in the arena in…" Her voice trailed off as she pushed up the sleeve of her coat and hoodie to check the time on her small gold watch. "Like ten minutes." She shook her arm slightly so her large sleeves slipped back down over her hand. "Just figured you might want to know."

“Training,” Kacper repeated flatly, the word falling from his mouth like it tasted bad. He looked at the girl in front of them, shorter, bundled up, a kind of frazzled energy clinging to her like static, and then down at his boots, which were currently half-submerged in slush and snow. “You’re kidding.”

Katryna winced inwardly, though she didn’t look at him, her head was pounding too hard for sharp movements. The cold felt like it had crawled behind her eyes, nesting there, pulsing in time with her heartbeat. She forced a small smile anyway, stepping forward before her brother’s tone could sour the air any further. “What he means is… hi,” she said, her voice soft, breath fogging faintly. “We just got here.”

Kacper snorted quietly. “Literally. Like, five minutes ago. Two days on trains, a hike through Siberia Junior, and now—training.” He gestured vaguely at the camp around them, one gloved hand emerging from his pocket for all of two seconds before he stuffed it back in again. “Do you people just hate warmth here, or is this some kind of initiation ritual? Heat lamps are a thing.”

The man’s prickly nature took Sloane a bit by surprise. She took a slight step back in a silent sort of guarded defensiveness. The initial bitterness in his tone reminded her faintly of her brother, finding a way to direct his frustration at anything or anyone rather than the actual cause. It disarmed her and left her on unsure footing. After all, she was just the messenger. She was the last person to want to train in the early hours of the morning. "Well, it is winter. So…" she replied with a flat sarcasm, dragging out the last word as if it was answer enough.

Kat nudged him gently with her elbow, the motion half-hearted. “Don’t mind him,” she murmured to the other girl. Her tongue felt slow, her head heavy, words dragging slightly as she spoke. “He gets cranky when he’s cold.”

“I get cranky when I’m freezing and haven’t slept,” Kacper corrected under his breath. “Or when people tell me I have to swordfight before breakfast.”

Katryna bit back a smile despite the ache behind her eyes. “You don’t even know if it’s swordfighting,” she pointed out, voice soft, teasing in that way only siblings could manage when they were bone-tired.

“It’s a demigod camp in Greece. It’s swordfighting or some redundant obstacle course,” he said dryly, tone brooking no argument. “Or wrestling monsters. Or something equally stupid for someone who hasn’t had coffee.”

Sloane’s gaze bounced back and forth between the siblings as they bickered. She crossed her arms in the subtle way that made her feel a little more closed off and shielded from the bite of his ire. It wasn’t like she had any love for Camp. She fucking hated the place. Still, his annoyance with his predicament felt directed at her as the easy outlet, at least for the time being. The girl, at least, was nice and probably the only thing that kept Sloane from continuing on toward the arena while the girl’s brother had his temper tantrum. It reminded her of her and Sylas, oddly enough. Although where there seemed to be compassion behind their jabs, Sylas used her as an outlet… an emotional and physical punching bag to unleash his wrath in a ‘controlled’ manner. But even with the guy’s shitty attitude, she found herself jealous of the relationship and ease they shared.

"Last training was random duels. I didn’t use a sword, but if that’s your thing," Sloane interjected with a noncommittal shrug, meeting a fraction of his sass with a far more gentle sarcasm that was laced in truth. "Monsters would be in poor taste… All things considered." She didn’t elaborate. But considering they all had just healed from Pandora’s box, throwing them up against monsters so soon just sounded… cruel.

Something about that made Kat’s head tilt ever so slightly, a strange tingle sliding down her spine. “A shitty obstacle course, then.” Kacper muttered, but his sister jabbed him in the ribs harder this time, cutting him off.

The other girl’s eyes were kind, even if she looked like she’d rather be anywhere else. The fact that she’d stopped despite cutting it so close to training meant something, but her head hurt too badly for her to quite decide what that was. “I’m Katryna,” Kat said carefully, shifting her bag higher on her shoulder. The movement made her head spin, and she blinked hard until the white spots faded. “This is my brother, Kacper.”

“Resident optimist,” he muttered.

“And chronic exaggerator,” she added, earning the faintest glare from him that she pretended not to see. “We can change quickly, if you don’t mind showing us where to go? I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”

Kacper huffed a laugh that wasn’t quite friendly, seeming to give up on the idea that he could somehow get out of training. “Yeah, sure. After we drop our stuff, thaw out, and regain feeling in our fingers, we’ll go play soldier or whatever.” He gave the stranger a wry look, one corner of his mouth twitching upward. “Unless ‘hypothermia chic’ is the look everyone’s going for here.”

Kat shot him a sidelong glance, the kind that said please stop antagonizing people before we’ve even unpacked, and turned back to Sloane with an apologetic half-smile. The wind gusted between them, carrying a sting of ice and pine. Somewhere behind her, Opal shifted beneath Kat’s scarf, a small white paw pressing against her neck in a way that made her throat tighten with warmth. She looked back at Sloane, eyes softer now despite the ache swimming behind them. Onyx stirred on Kacper’s shoulders, arching his back before perking up at the sight of a new person, eyes bright and curious.

It wasn’t until the small black mass stretched across Kacper’s shoulders that Sloane realized it was a cat and not an extremely fluffy scarf. Her cold and guarded demeanor softened slightly at the sight of the small ball of fur and how it reminded her of Rocco. Animals were always better judges of character, at least in her experience. That, and only that, was enough for her to be a little less on edge, even if he still complained a lot. There was a second where she considered asking if she could pet it, but ended up keeping the thought to herself.

"I’m Sloane," she offered up her name in response, doing her best to give Katryna a genuine smile before turning her attention toward Kacper. "You know," Sloane continued, shifting her weight from her left foot to the right. "If you stopped wasting so much hot air whining, you might not be so cold." She laughed softly, finding in that moment, no matter how bitter he came off, that his attitude was nothing compared to Sylas. That... she could handle.

"Anyway," Sloane shrugged, steering the conversation back toward the matter at hand. The ghost of a smile lingered at the corners of her mouth showing the faint air of pride at her comment. "I can wait. I need to go apologize to my dog again for like the millionth time anyway." She pointed her thumb backwards over her shoulder in the general direction of her cabin. "I can meet you both back here… Unless Elsa needs more time to thaw." She nodded her head toward Kacper, smile growing a fraction, before she turned around and headed back to her cabin.

Katryna blinked after Sloane as the girl turned away, the faintest smile tugging at her lips despite the cold gnawing at her bones and the ever present pain in her head. There was something disarming about Sloane’s sarcasm, dry, almost weary, but it was tempered by the kind of warmth that didn’t need to be loud to be genuine. It made the biting wind sting a little less, and the hangman that was the approaching training session feel less daunting. Beside her, Kacper was unusually quiet for all of two seconds. His eyebrows had lifted a fraction, clearly surprised by the sharpness of Sloane’s last jab. Then, a slow grin, small but real, creased one corner of his mouth.

“Huh,” he said, tone thoughtful in a way that never meant anything good. “Did she just… sass me back?”

Kat let out a small, breathy laugh, her voice nearly swallowed by the wind. She lifted one hand, rubbing at her temple as she turned toward the cabins. “Looks like someone finally met their match.”

“Match?” He scoffed, feigning offense. “She wishes.” His grin deepened into something far less prickly and far more amused. “Though… she’s got a decent right hook. Verbally speaking.”

Katryna rolled her eyes, but there was warmth in the gesture. She adjusted her scarf higher, feeling the soft weight of Opal tucked beneath it, the kitten’s tail twitching faintly against her throat. “Just try not to pick a fight with everyone who has a sense of humor, please.”

“Me? Never.” Kacper turned slightly, watching Sloane disappear down the snowy path, then muttered under his breath with a faint smirk, “Hot air, my ass.” Onyx had been watching the exchange with laser focus. The little black creature’s head tilted sharply when Sloane had laughed, ears pricking forward as if memorizing the sound. Now, as her figure vanished into the pale fog, Onyx’s muscles tensed, tail flicking in eager anticipation.

“Don’t even think about it,” Kacper warned, one hand rising automatically to steady the cat as it shifted on his shoulders. “You jump off, and you’re sleeping in the snow, buddy. I’m not chasing you this early.”

Onyx replied with a low, chiding chirp that, if Kacper could speak cat, would suspiciously sound like you’re no fun, before curling sulkily around his neck again. Kat couldn’t help but laugh softly, even if it hurt, her voice warm against the cold air. “He likes her.”

“He likes anyone with better judgment than me,” Kacper replied dryly, though the edge in his tone had dulled, his earlier irritation tempered now into something almost lighthearted. He nodded toward the cabin doors. “Come on. Elsa needs to get her frozen ass inside.”

The door to Kat’s cabin creaked open on stiff hinges, releasing a faint breath of cold, stale air. The interior was dim, none of the lights were on, the interior paint was dark, offset but lighter wood tones. It was small, but more cozy than cramped, with a dark fireplace situated in front of the bed between the large windows, the kitchen toward the back of the cabin was a comfortable size, and the bathroom was connected right off the room. Up a set of stairs seemed to be some sort of sitting room with bookshelves already filled to the brim. The windows seemed to have some sort of film on them, making the outside reflective, but the interior see-through, an added touch of privacy that reflected who Katryna was as a person.

Katryna stepped inside first, exhaling in quiet relief as she dropped her pack near the wall. Her fingers trembled slightly when she unbuttoned her coat, Opal poking her head out and mewing softly in protest at the chill. “Sorry, sweetheart,” Kat murmured, easing the kitten into a small fleece-lined basket she’d spotted beside the hearth. “Just a few minutes.”

Kacper, still bundled in layers, crouched by the fireplace and inspected the pile of kindling. “You’d think if they made us live out here, they’d at least pre-heat the cabins,” he muttered, pulling off his gloves. His fingers were red and stiff, but practiced as he arranged the logs. A few sparks later, the fire caught, crackling softly, painting the room in orange warmth that chased away some of the cabin’s gloom.

Kat watched the flames build, the reflection flickering in her eyes. The warmth began to thaw the ache behind her temples, though her exhaustion still hummed just beneath her skin. “You always did like playing hero with matches,” she teased lightly, her voice quieter now, gentler. It reminded her of the orphanage, how the matriarch wouldn’t light the fires for the children in their rooms once they’d reached a certain age, nor would she teach them. Kas had always insisted on lighting it for their room, he’d get mad at her if she even tried.

“Someone’s gotta keep us from becoming popsicles,” Kacper shot back, though there was no bite to it. He straightened, brushing soot from his hands, and glanced toward her with a faint grin. “Besides, it’ll warm up your cabin for when you get back.”

Kat smiled faintly, tugging off her gloves and rubbing her hands together before moving toward her bag. The sound of the fire filled the silence between them, soft and steady. His admission made her chest feel warm, no matter how much they snapped at one another, Kacper cared deeper than he’d even admit aloud, showing it in the smallest, most thoughtful gestures.

“She said she’d wait,” she reminded him after a moment, glancing toward the door. “Try not to scare her off before then.”

“Who, me?” He gave her an exaggerated look of innocence that didn’t fool her for a second. “Please. I’m a delight. Go get changed.”

“You’re a headache,” Katryna corrected, smiling despite herself as she tugged out a pair of fleece lined leggings, moving toward the bathroom to change out of her jeans.

Kacper chuckled, low and warm, as the firelight caught on the sharp edge of his grin. “Same thing.” He pulled out sweatpants from his own bag once the bathroom door had shut, changing into them and a hoodie quickly, careful to fold his clothes into a neat pile by his bag.

A few short minutes later, she stepped out of the bathroom. Kacper was already outside, so she took a second to offer soft apologies and promises to the cats that were staring at her expecentally.

Back in Sloane’s cabin she peppered Rocco’s face with kisses and muttered apologies for disturbing him the second he managed to settle and get comfortable with her gone. Meanwhile her tiny little Keurig burbled and roared as it brewed a second steaming cup of coffee. It was a special happenstance that she had a stock of those shitty cardboard coffee cups in her cabin that she stole from the main hall. She kept them on standby for the early mornings or late nights she had to take Rocco on a walk in the freezing cold. It wasn’t really her goal when she came back to her cabin, but seeing her Keurig tucked away in the corner on her small table triggered the thought. If the Gods or fate felt the need to make her a camp counselor she could at least be helpful and she knew if she had just hiked up the mountain she too would need coffee before training. After all, she could use some friends… Although having like ten different people thrown at her within a single day wasn’t really what she had in mind.

After putting the lid on the second cup, Sloane dipped into her bathroom and rummaged through her medicine cabinet for her bottle of aspirin. She wasn’t a mind reader, but she knew the telltale signs of a headache and was also abundantly aware of how a pain in the ass brother didn’t really help ease those aches either. She grabbed two pills, palming them, and made her way back to the table. With a little juggling, she managed to shove two granola bars in her pocket, keep ahold of the pills, and grab each of the coffees. It took some inventive coordination to get the door open but without a convenient table outside she found herself trying to hook her heel around the side of the door and pull it closed, all without falling over or dropping everything.

She had to try a couple times and there was one incident where she almost fell over, but eventually she figured it out and got the door closed. With a satisfied sigh and head nod, Sloane made her way back down the path and around the bend toward the siblings’ cabins. When neither of them were outside yet she waited a moment or two before resolving to perch herself on the steps of one of the porches while she waited, keeping the warm coffees clutched in her chilled hands, utilizing them like two little heaters.

Kacper had just finished tugging on his boots when he caught movement through the frosted window, a familiar figure settling herself on the porch steps outside, two paper cups steaming between her hands. The sight startled him more than it should have. Kindness, from a stranger. It had weight to it. The kind of weight he didn’t quite know where to put. He’d grown up in a place where people learned early to count what was theirs–food, space, warmth, safety, and to keep it close in order to safeguard it. The orphanage hadn’t been cruel by design, but it had taught him everything he needed to know about the world; that survival was a competition, and generosity was just another way to end up cold and empty-handed.

You learn fast, in places like that. You learn that no one’s coming to save you, and that love, when it exists, is an accident of proximity, not a promise. Kat had been his only exception. Then their adopted father, the man who took them in, who saw past the hard edges they’d already begun to grow. But everyone else? They were just the blur of faces that came and went, too busy trying to keep their own heads above water.

And yet, here was Sloane. Coffee in both hands, cheeks red from the cold, doing something no one had asked her to. No angle, no debt, no trade. Just… offering warmth because she could.

It made him uneasy, that kind of softness. Like standing somewhere the ground might give way. Maybe she was just being polite. Maybe this was nothing. But a small, treacherous part of him, the part that hadn’t completely frozen over, wondered if this was what people meant when they talked about good intentions.

Maybe, he thought, not everyone was built to bite first.

He exhaled through his teeth, the sound half a laugh, half a surrender. Kat was still inside somewhere behind him, getting dressed in the bathroom, so he slipped out to mingle of his own volition, for once. The air bit instantly at his fingers, he’d left his gloves on the table beside his sister’s scarf, but he ignored it, shoving his hands into his jacket pockets instead.

"Tell me one of those is for me, before I start calling you a saint and start believing in miracles." He said in lieu of greeting, kicking the door shut behind him so the heat wouldn’t escape the cabin.

Sloane’s mind started to wander as she waited, fingers lightly tapping against the sides of the cups while she bounced her legs to keep some of her blood circulating. Somewhere lost in her thoughts—questioning how many more new campers she was going to have to give a shitty orientation to or trying to decide what she’d say if she ran into Ace—she missed the door opening. The sound of a voice coming from behind her made her start slightly. She shook her head at her own jumpiness as she got up and turned to face Kacper, standing a few stairs lower than him. She held out one of the cups toward him, the corner of her mouth faintly tugging into a timid smile. "It can be our secret. I’d hate for people to think you’re friendly," she teased softly.

When she offered him the cup, he accepted it with both hands, savoring the brief burn of heat seeping through the cardboard. He tilted it slightly in mock reverence. "Bless you, oh merciful caffeine saint. Truly, you’ve saved a life today." He took a sip, and made a low sound that was half-groan, half-laugh. "Okay, maybe I take back half of what I said earlier. Just half, though, I’ve got a reputation to keep. If someone thinks I’m nice, I might spontaneously combust."

Some of the tension that had tightened across her shoulders eased as a soft, but genuine, chuckle fell from her lips creating fleeting clouds in the space between them. She raised an index finger and crossed an X over her heart. "My lips are sealed as long as you don’t start telling people I’m actually social." Sloane’s voice dropped slightly as if it was a secret and someone could eavesdrop… Like the trees or the wind. "I just got the whole loner thing figured out," she joked, poking fun at her own solitude. In reality she didn’t really enjoy being as lonely as she was, but the 180 her life had taken in the past 24 hours was throwing her in a tail spin. Her social batteries could only handle so much and they hadn’t even gotten the chance to fully recover from the night before.

"I didn’t realize how much having a dog was going to force me to be social," she mused, nodding her head to the side with a little shrug. It took a second or two for her mind to fully catch up to what she said. Her eyes squinted as she pursed her lips slightly. "And he’s not even here." She laughed at her own stupidity, clicked her tongue, then lightly kicked the toe of her shoe against the step. "Guess he’s rubbing off on me."

Kacper huffed a laugh, quiet but real this time, the kind that came more from the chest than the throat. The sound misted faintly between them, caught in the pale air before dissolving. "Yeah, I get that," he said, shifting the cup between his hands and he rolled his eyes fondly. "My cat’s the same way. Onyx thinks every living thing exists to adore him—people, birds, probably even the wind."

"Duh," Sloane interjected with a dramatic but playful eye roll. "I was this close—" She squinted while holding up her index finger and thumb with the tiniest bit of space between them. "—to asking to pet him. He could have the world if he wanted."

He had three weaknesses that were undeniable. The first and foremost one being his sister, but the other two were undeniably Onyx and Opal. Kas supposed, privately, certainly not aloud lest Sloane develop an ego, that she really wasn't too bad after all. "There’s two of them," he said, clearly a little smug, as if trying to goad her into jealousy, his lips pulled up into a smirk. "Opal blended into Kat’s scarf, so she’s harder to see. Knowing my sister, she’ll invite you over after training for tea, as thanks for the coffee. You could pet them then, I suppose." He shrugged nonchalantly, as if he weren’t planning to make the suggestion to his sister once they were out of earshot. It was good manners, after all, to repay kindness.

"Hmm," Sloane mused quietly, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. The prospect of an afternoon petting cats and avoiding the majority of the new crowd at camp sounded like a nice day. "That does sound enticing." She paused. The thought of pets brought her back to Rocco and his sad face when she left him behind in her cabin. Her smile faded, gaze falling to the crescent shaped dip in the snow from her shoe. "Rocco doesn’t do well with being left alone after—I don’t want to leave him alone too long," she corrected herself and redirected before accidentally saying too much.

He took another sip, lips pulled up into a soft smile, letting the warmth anchor him, eyes flicking toward the cabin window where a dark shape moved behind the glass. "I didn’t realize how much a pet could force you to… exist outside yourself," he added, voice quieter now, less sharp. "Half the time I’m just trying to keep up with Katryna."

A small smirk tugged at his mouth again, faint but there, as he tried to recover from sharing too much of himself too soon with a stranger, mentally berating himself and falling back on his sarcasm to cope. "So yeah, guess we’re both failing the loner thing. Congratulations, you’re officially in bad company, just in case there was any doubt."

Sloane hummed, mulling over the thought as her hand slipped into her pocket. Her thoughts momentarily drifted to what it must have been like having a brother who cared for her in the way Kacper seemed to care for his sister. The concept was so foreign that the image struggled to form. Before she could even try to paint a picture of what a kind Sylas would look like, the crinkle of a foil wrapper brushed against the tip of her finger, snapping her out of it. "Oh right," she muttered, fishing out one of the granola bars. "I don’t really cook or even have a kitchen," she mentioned while holding out the small offering toward him with a guilty shrug. "But you shouldn’t train on an empty stomach."

The steam drifted up between them, carrying a faint smell of roasted beans and something almost like peace. He looked over at her again, taking the granola bar after a moment of hesitation, as if he didn’t know what to do with so much offered kindness all at once, the smirk still there but quieter now, less armor and more habit. "Guess I’m not Elsa anymore. Though I’ve still got range—I can belt out Let It Go if you think it’ll get me out of training."

A quiet snort like laughter slipped out for just a fraction of a second at the thought of him—or anyone—trying to get out of training with shitty Disney karaoke. Sloane cleared her throat, trying to muffle her laugh although the faint growth in her smile betrayed her. "I’d pay to see that."

His lips twitched, his smirk taking a more playful edge, veering toward flirtatious. "I’m not sure anyone has enough money to pay for that performance." He shifted his weight, and he took another sip, letting the bitter heat steady him as he prepared to do what he knew his sister would want him to. "Seriously, though," he added after a moment, voice softer. "Thanks. Sorry about..." Kacper’s voice trailed off, a grimace pulling at his face, as if apologizing actually caused him some form of physical pain, and he didn’t elaborate further.

"You underestimate how much money I have," Sloane rebutted with a comfortable air of levity in her tone. She was never one to flaunt her wealth, nor was she proud of the life she came from before camp, but Kacper had no way of knowing if her playful threat was a bluff or not.

She brushed off his apology with a small wave of her hand. While it was obvious the act pained him, Sloane wasn’t going to force him to stumble through the words on her account. "I’m tougher than I look. It’s not even the worst thing that’s happened to me in the last day." She didn’t explain the meaning behind her words. While there was a slight dourness to what she said, her tone was overall light and unbothered, like someone who was so used to living under a permanent cloud that an additional shadow was just another drop in the bucket.

She shifted the coffee she held onto for his sister into her other hand and caught sight of the pills that were still clutched beneath her fingers. "Oh," Sloane added, climbing one of the steps to get slightly closer to Kacper. "This is actually why I went back to my cabin." She extended her hand toward him revealing the two pills resting in her rosy palm. "They’re for your sister. I know a headache when I see one."

He’d snorted at her comment about money, but Kacper’s smirk faltered at her first words, the casual way she brushed off something that she’d considered bad. Something in the way she said it, soft, unbothered, but heavy underneath, made his chest twist in a way he didn’t have a name for. It reminded him too much of his sister when she was withholding things that he would argue were important to be shared. He opened his mouth to say something, anything, but she was already stepping closer, holding something out to him.

When he saw the pills in her hand, it took him a second to understand. Then her words sank in.

"Headache?" he echoed, brow furrowing, concern threading through the cracks of his usual sarcastic tone. "She didn’t say anything." His jaw worked, throat tight. "She only gets a headache before—"

He stopped himself. Too late. The words hung there between them, brittle and sharp.

The cabin door opened behind him with a slow creak that cut clean through the moment. Kat stepped out, her hair mussed from changing, her color wrong—the healthy flush from earlier drained to something wan and hollow. The warmth inside hadn’t touched her. A tissue peeked between her fingers, stained with a bright, accusing spot of red before she tucked it into her sleeve as though that could make it disappear.

"I’m fine," she said firmly, every syllable pressed into a strict shape of enunciation. Her voice was gentle but carried that edge, the one she used whenever she wanted to keep him from worrying. "It’s just a headache. Stop stressing, you’ll get wrinkles." Kacper’s frown deepened, the concern in his eyes softening into something helpless. He watched as she took the pills from Sloane with careful fingers, her gratitude genuine even through the exhaustion that clung to her like frost.

"I appreciate it," Kat murmured, and the faint curve of her smile, though small, held warmth enough to thaw something fragile in the air between them. "I get migraines pretty bad, sometimes, I forgot my medication at home though."

Kacper looked between them both, the steam from his cup curling in faint, ghostlike tendrils. The tension he’d carried all those months ago when their mentor showed up on their doorstep coiled tighter beneath his ribs, though he forced a slow breath past it. He didn’t say it aloud, not in front of Sloane, but the thought echoed through him anyway, quiet and uneasy. Was it the heralding of another one of her dreams, or the approaching remnants of one she’d had that always seemed to haunt her, as if in punishment for not being able to intervene in things she was utterly uninvolved in.

Sloane returned the smile best she could, waiting patiently to offer Katryna the other cup of coffee to help her take the pills with the granola bar ready in her other hand. It didn’t go unnoticed the way Kacper’s concern ignited at the mention of a headache or the unfinished thought he nearly let slip, but she didn’t ask or point a light on information that she was not privy to. He didn’t pry about her comments and she’d return the act in kind. There was a silent unspoken respect she had for people who didn’t try to forcibly unpack her words or thoughts and she always tried to mirror that with her own actions.

With her hands empty, she ran them down the tops of her legs as she took a small step backwards to give them space. Coincidentally that was near the edge of the porch, but luckily Sloane looked down at the right moment just before her clumsy nature won out. She lowered herself one of the steps and regained her balance with as much poise as possible. "If you need more, my cabin is down that way and like a U turn." She pointed and curved her hand as she spoke to give them a general idea of where her cabin was. "I don’t sleep much." She stopped herself before saying too much and quickly averted her gaze. "I just mean you can knock whenever. I don’t mind," she hastily tried to brush past her slip up with rushed words and a slightly forced smile.

Katryna blinked at Sloane’s words, her hand curling around the paper cup, the faint heat bleeding into her chilled fingers. The coffee’s scent rose up in gentle waves, making her feel both relieved and a little nauseous, but it was the offhand comment that snagged her attention, sharp and bright as flint striking stone.

"You don’t?" Kat asked, the words slipping out before she could temper them.

"You don’t?" Kacper said at the same time, turning to look at Sloane with one brow raised, his confusion plain and a flicker of worry still lingering beneath it, not just for Sloane now, but for his sister, whose sudden interest in the topic made his stomach twist. He reached out automatically when Sloane slipped backwards, fingers curling around her bicep, helping to halt the movement even as she righted herself, before he let go as if the warmth of her burnt his hand.

Sloane’s gaze fell to where Kacper grabbed her arm to steady her. She cleared her throat, eyes following his hand as he withdrew before looking between both of them a bit stunned at their shared response to her sleep habits. Her cheeks grew the faintest bit more pink beneath the prominent flush from the bite of the cold wind. "I—yes?"

While her brother was looking at Sloane’s blush the same way a cat would look at a mouse that had just wandered in front of it, the light behind her own eyes brightened with something almost like relief, though she fought to dull it before it could show too much. "Neither do I," she admitted, that faint, too-quick spark dimming into something more fragile, almost conspiratorial. "Always feels like there’s… too much noise when the world’s quiet, I suppose."

Kacper glanced sidelong at her, the muscle in his jaw tightening and flexing. They couldn’t keep their Godly parent a secret for forever, but they could limit what everyone knew about what they could do. He wanted to say something, anything, but he wasn’t sure where to even start. Instead, he settled for the smallest shake of his head. Kat smiled faintly, unbothered by his silent disapproval. Her gaze returned to Sloane, eyes soft and oddly knowing, as if she recognized something of herself in the other woman’s tired smile.

"Our father is Hypnos," she said with false lightness, and Katryna watched when Kacper’s face screwed up in distaste, as if he’d bitten into sour candy, with vague amusement. She ignored him, though. "You can always come knock if you want to sleep, but can’t. I’m better at it than Kas, anyways."

He scoffed, but there was no heat behind the noise. In fact, the tips of his ears had turned pink ever so slightly, like he was embarrassed. "I doubt she’d want me hovering over her for a nap anyways." He muttered, thrusting his hands into his pockets.

Sloane’s smile, weak and easy to miss, returned slightly at the kind gesture. The thought of a night of peaceful sleep was almost too good to deny, but there was one glaring problem with that… Letting anyone see the cause of her restless nights in the first place. She sighed softly, her gaze temporarily shifting toward Kacper as she muffled an awkward laugh. "It’d be cruel to subject either of you to my dreams." Her voice had that same light ease that juxtaposed her words, disregarding the heavier meaning behind them as a way to mask their true depth.

"Plus, I don’t have anything to offer in return." Sloane attempted to shift the conversation away from her nightmares while descending the remaining stairs of the porch as if to put a little more space between herself and the attention that was directed toward her. "My mother’s Eris. So unless you want me to—I don’t know." She shrugged her shoulders trying to think of something comparable that she’d actually be willing to do. "Compel someone to pee their pants or something, I don’t have much to offer."

Katryna watched her with that same soft, steady gaze—the one that seemed to see through words without ever pressing against them. "I wouldn’t expect anything in return," she said after a moment, her voice hushed but certain, like a secret meant only for the air between them, as if Kacper wasn’t there. "Kindness doesn’t have to be a bargain."

She paused, glancing down at the steaming cup cradled in her hands pointedly, a small smile tugging at Kat’s lips. When she looked back up though, her smile had softened into something almost wistful. "But I understand," she continued quietly. "Dreams are… personal." Her fingers traced the rim of her cup absently, as if trying to gather her own thoughts before they drifted too far. "Mine aren’t peaceful, either. My dreams, I mean." She admitted, though her tone was gentle, not confessional, more a thread of shared truth than revelation. Sleep and dreams would never be peaceful for someone like Katryna, who couldn’t sleep within a ten mile radius of someone else without accidentally falling into their dreams, or when she had dreams that weren’t always dreams. "The line between rest and memory gets… thin. For me, at least."

Kat’s smile brightened, almost into a conspiratorial smile then, as if to pull the mood back toward something lighter. "Still, if you ever change your mind," she said tentatively, "I make a mean cup of chamomile tea. It doesn’t fix much, but it tastes like what I’d imagine sweet dreams could taste like."

Behind her, Kacper made a faint, disbelieving sound—half a scoff, half a sigh, but Kat didn’t look away from Sloane, her expression warm and steady against the winter air.

"I appreciate the offer... My dreams aren’t weird," Sloane attempted to clarify without actually clarify anything. Ironic. "‘Memories’ is… a good way to describe it," she added while tugging the sleeves of her coat over her hands in a subconscious way to close herself off from the vulnerability of her words and the conversation.

Sloane knew that kindness wasn’t a debt to fill or a bargaining chip in hopes of something in return. That was a Christian’s ideology, not hers. Hell, she literally brought the pair of them coffee, food, and medicine just because it… felt like the right thing to do. It was easy and went without much forethought to be kind to others, but she was still struggling with being on the receiving end. She had grown complacent with the harsher pieces of reality. She had accepted that her place was to bear the cruelty so others didn’t have to. Her own silent burden. A hidden kindness that would go unnoticed and unrewarded.

Camp had been a gentle reprieve, but her solace only lasted so long. She thrived in solitude before Liam, but now that he was gone the loneliness felt more stark and ever present, like tinnitus always ringing in the back of her mind. She appreciated Katryna’s kindness but a nagging tug at the pit of her stomach was a reminder of what letting others close usually led to. The past day had given her whiplash from the rollercoaster of social encounters she had. She needed a step back to regain her footing before slipping too far out of her familiar solitude.

And yet…

"Chamomile tea sounds nice," she replied like a whisper on the wind, accented with a timid smile that brought a glimmer of warmth to her eyes.

Kat’s smile deepened at the soft admission, blooming slow and luminous like frost catching sunlight. The wind toyed with the ends of her hair, brushing them across her cheek, but she didn’t seem to notice. Her attention stayed tethered to Sloane with a gentleness that felt deliberate, like she was afraid to spook a bird already half-ready to take wing.

“It would also be nice, I suppose, to have a friend here.” Her fingers wrapped tighter around the warm cup, grounding herself.

Kacper made another noise behind her—not quite a cough, not quite a scoff, something between disbelief and oh my god, Kat, please. He dragged a hand down his face dramatically. “Subtle, Kat,” he muttered, voice dry as driftwood. “Very smooth. Ten out of ten. No notes.”

At first Sloane's smile changed, a little uneasy, but no less warm. She was confused at the realization she had been called a friend twice in a single morning. It was a foreign word used to describe her. Lesser still to describe someone else in relation to herself. Then her gaze moved to Kacper and she couldn't help but laugh at the way he rebuked all familiarity. "Relax," she goaded him gently. "Your reputation is still intact. You don't get friendship from me by proxy of your sister. " Her head cocked to the side like a subtle unspoken challenge. "You have to earn that yourself."

Kacper blinked at her, slow, incredulous, like he couldn't decide if she’d just insulted him, challenged him, or accidentally flirted. Then the corner of his mouth tugged upward, sharp as a blade catching light. "Oh, don’t worry," he drawled, folding his arms as if settling into the game she’d just invited him to play. "If I wanted your friendship, I wouldn’t need Kat as a middleman."

A beat. His eyes glinted, winter-cold and interested despite himself. "But I’ll bite," he tilted his head a fraction, mirroring her challenge. "What does a guy have to do to earn it?" The words slipped out smooth, almost lazy—but the air around him felt charged, like the moment before a storm decides where to strike.

She didn’t know why she was surprised at his reaction. Kacper seemed like the type of guy who would jump at any and every opportunity to prove someone wrong. He had a subtle sort of arrogance that wasn’t quite to the level of unbearable, but definitely enough to get him in trouble. While caught off guard by his curiosity, Sloane didn’t show it beyond the faint quirking of a brow and the subtle way her body turned a fraction more toward him. "Get to know me." Her answer was humbly simple. There were no caveats, or strings, or hoops to jump through. It was such an easy solution that most people seemed to overlook it entirely, like they overlooked her. Perhaps that was why she had no friends. It wasn’t complicated… just no one tried.

Kat stepped down one of the porch steps, closing just enough of the space Sloane had created without crowding her, keeping her eyes on the stairs so she didn’t slip. Her gaze flickered over Sloane’s posture, the way she tucked her sleeves over her hands like armor. Kat softened in response, not pity, but understanding, the quiet kind built from nights spent awake when the rest of the world slept too easily.

“Either way, you’ll have to meet the cats after training, and I’d love to meet your dog.” A tinge of excitement laced into her voice, followed by the throb of pain, and Katryna let out a soft sigh before she took the medicine that had been offered with a swig of the coffee. It was, in short, disgusting. The heat of the coffee broke down the integrity of the pills with swift effinence, leaving a bitter taste coated on her tongue long after she’d swallowed them.

"Rocco loves everything in existence: people, animals… snow." Sloane motioned around them at the vast sea of white that blanketed the camp. "He'll be thrilled."

Katryna smiled brightly at that, the brightest she’d managed thus far, even with her head throbbing. The idea that she’d get to see and pet a dog soon improved her mood by leaps and bounds. Kacper stepped down beside them both then, boots thudding against the snow-packed ground, watching with vague amusement as his sister's face puckered and twisted in a grimace. He nudged Kat lightly with his elbow, then looked at Sloane with raised eyebrows—a look torn between doubt and reluctant amusement. ”Lead the way to training, we’ll bombarded you with questions on the way, every girl's dream, right?”

"Mmm," Sloane hummed vaguely with a shrug of her shoulders then slowly started down the path. She glanced back over her shoulder once to make sure they were following before she replied, not looking to add crazy girl that talks to herself to her roster. "Oh, I don't know. Most people don't think to ask." She slipped her hands into her coat pockets as she walked, finding her fingers growing exceptionally cold without the coffees in her grasp to warm them. "Although, I'm afraid I'm not all that interesting," she added, sparing both of them a quick glance before looking back down at her feet to make sure her clumsiness didn't make a devious return.

Kacper matched her pace without effort, boots sinking into the snow with a steady crunch, crunch, each step releasing a small puff of frost into the cold morning air. The path unfurled ahead of them in muted whites and grays, winter swallowing sound except for their footsteps and the occasional hiss of wind weaving through the trees.

He glanced at Sloane from the corner of his eye, the hunched shoulders, the hands tucked deep into her pockets for warmth, the way she kept watching her footing as if the ground might betray her at any moment. A faint, crooked smile tugged at his lips. “Not interesting, huh?” he drawled, letting sarcasm color the words. “Yeah, sure. That’s definitely the impression you give.”

Before she could respond, something smacked his arm—Kat’s mitten. Hard. His sister shot him a look full of dramatic exasperation, her hot breath puffing out into the air like a dragon’s sigh. “Why are you like this?”

Kacper shrugged, as if the universe itself had forced him into lifelong sarcasm. It was the strangest defense mechanism, he was aware. “The orphanage, probably.”

She snorted, muttering something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like “Menace.”

He ignored her entirely, an older-brother specialty, and tilted his head just slightly toward Sloane. “Point is,” he added, tone slipping into something quieter, not soft but… less sharp around the edges, “People aren’t great at noticing things. Doesn’t make those things any less interesting.”
Snowflakes drifted down around them, catching in Kat’s dark hair, clinging to the fabric of Sloane’s coat. The cold settled in their lungs like crystal, but the walk felt strangely easy, a small pocket of warmth between three people who weren’t quite strangers anymore. “Anyways,” he said slowly, slyly, his smirk turning a little arrogant. “I had meant questions about the camp.
Sloane chuckled softly at the siblings’ banter, releasing visible puffs of air from her nose. Their relationship was endearing but also made her chest ache in a way she was unfamiliar. There was a time when she was young and naive enough that she hoped for Sylas to be like that, incredulous but silently protective… for a comfortable rapport of sibling bickering that tip-toed the line between love and loathing. She didn’t know what healthy familial love was supposed to look like, but when she witnessed it, it filled her with a forlorn longing for something she’d never have.

She blinked once, then twice as Kacper’s head dipped into her periphery pulling her back to the conversation at hand. Sloane forced a tight lipped smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes, showing a small crack in her careful facade before she managed to lock it away. "Ah, right. Camp." She nodded her head in that bashful, and slightly self-deprecating kind of way that acknowledged her stupidity without saying it. "Ask away," she prompted them, thankful for the diversion.

Kacper let out a low, unimpressed sound, half sigh, half scoff, as if she’d just invited them to interrogate her about tax law instead of… well, anything remotely fun. Snow crunched beneath his boots as he lengthened his stride enough to come up alongside her again, shoulders brushing close but never quite touching. Now that he thought about it, knowing more about their new friend sounded incredibly more entertaining than the camp. He shot her a look, pale eyes narrowed with theatrical disappointment.

“Well then,” he said, tone dry. “I’m not gonna grill you on cabin numbers and camp etiquette, your idea is better.”

"Oh?" Sloane mused with a small bit of curiosity as she looked over at him.

Kat made a soft hmm of agreement behind them, though the amused lift of her brows suggested she wasn’t entirely convinced about where he was going with this. Kacper ignored her. They were both quite good at that.

The path curved, carrying them through drifting curtains of powdery snow that kissed their coats and hair. The wind whispered through the pines above, scattering flakes in lazy spirals that caught the weak morning light. For a breath, everything felt temporarily suspended—white air, quiet trees, three uneven heartbeats.

Then, with absolutely no warning at all, Kacper asked; “What’s your favorite color?” Which elicited a strange, choking sort of noise from his sister, who was looking at him like she’d never seen him before.

Sloane was almost startled as the peaceful serenity of the snow blanketed morning was disturbed with a surprisingly innocent question and a strange sound of disbelief from behind her. She adjusted her stance slightly, staying in stride with Kacper while also allowing herself to catch a glimpse of Katryna’s confused expression. Sloane's cheeks flushed slightly as she noticed the subtle hints of a shared wordless conversation that she couldn't quite follow. Out of all the questions she could have imagined being bombarded with between herself and camp, her favorite color wasn't even the realm of possibility. She tucked her lips between her teeth as she pondered his question, having never been asked or thought much about it. "I guess it would be burgundy," she finally replied, looking up at him with warm brown eyes.

Kacper blinked once, slow and deliberate, as if processing her answer required far more effort than expected. Then his brow arched, not sharply, but with the dry, unimpressed lift of someone preparing to commit to a bit. “Burgundy?” he repeated, tasting the word like it was somehow personally offensive. A beat passed, then— “You mean red.”

Katryna made a scandalized noise, stepping around a patch of ice just to get closer so she could glare up at him properly. “Burgundy is not just red,” she insisted, offended on Sloane’s behalf. “It’s deeper. Richer. More—”

“Red,” Kacper cut in, deadpan.

Kat swatted his arm with the back of her hand, which he took with a grunt but no real protest. He didn’t break stride, only shoved his hands deeper into the pockets of his coat as if to protect them from further assault. He looked back to Sloane then, eyes narrowing with exaggerated scrutiny, as though she’d become far more interesting by offering an answer he didn’t expect. Snow crunched beneath their boots in an uneven rhythm, hers light and careful, Kat’s quick and muted, his steady and grounding.

"It's like dark reddish purple… wine," Sloane attempted to elaborate. After a beat or two of silence and Kacper's incredulous side eye, she sighed softly and rolled her eyes with false frustration, but the small way the corner of her lips curved upwards showed a hint of appreciation that he had a clue what the color was in the first place. "I don't know. It's kind of sophisticated like rich leather, or leaves on the cusp of fall, or the perfect shade of lipstick that matches my favorite sweater." She shrugged her shoulders not really knowing the best way to describe why she liked it. She just did.

The arena slowly came into view as the path started to curve. Snowflakes speckled Sloane's dark hair while loose strands were gently blown across her face from the breeze. "Well what's your favorite color then?" She asked, her shoulder accidentally bumping his slightly as she turned to face him, walking sideways but keeping pace. "Is it blue? I bet it's blue." She shot a quick glance toward Katryna for confirmation. "You seem like a blue type of person."

Katryna’s reaction was instant; a soft, startled laugh that puffed into the cold air like a breath of warm tea. She pressed a hand to her mouth, shaking her head, amused but trying not to embarrass anyone. Kacper shot her a sidelong look, one brow lifting. He knew why she’d find that amusing, considering blue was a softer, calmer color. “Really?” he muttered, before turning his attention back to Sloane.

The light off the snow caught the faintest quirk at the corner of his mouth, too dry to be a smile, too deliberate to be accidental, and he’d reflexively reached out to steady her when their shoulders bumped. “Blue.” He tasted the word like it was wildly inaccurate. He clicked his tongue, shaking his head once.“Try again, since this has turned into a guessing game.”

Kat leaned in behind Sloane, stage-whispering loudly enough for both of them to hear. “Pick a moodier color. It’ll fit.”

Kacper elbowed her—not hard, just enough to make her yelp and hop out of range, grinning. God, the two of them together would be enough to give him a headache, he could already tell. God forbid they actually become friends, he would never know peace again.

Sloane’s eyes widened as she held Kat’s gaze, disbelief prevalent across her face. "Oh my Gods, you’re joking," she drawled, shoulders slumping forward while her head tipped backwards dramatically. It felt like too obvious of an answer that she didn’t even humor it as a possibility. Her dark eyes shifted back to Kacper studying his moody facade and generally closed off devil-may-care attitude. Then there was his whole ‘reputation’ bullshit and reluctance to being seen as soft… Of course it was. "It’s not black. You can’t be that predictable."

Kacper let out a sharp, inelegant snort, the kind that cracked out of him before he could clamp his teeth down on it. Kat’s shoulders shook with another soft laugh behind them, but she stayed mercifully quiet this time. He fixed Sloane with a look, half incredulous, half amused in that bone-dry, sandpaper way of his. “Predictable?” he echoed, as if the word physically offended him. “Please.”

He rolled his eyes skyward, breath fogging faintly in the cold, then tipped his head toward her with a crooked sort of challenge glinting in his gaze. “And no, it’s not black.”

A beat. A faint twitch at the corner of his mouth. Almost daring her to react. He let the moment stretch. “It’s purple.” Delivered flatly, unapologetically, like he’d just stated that gravity existed. Kacper shrugged once, shoulders rustling under his coat. “Unpredictable enough for you?”

Sloane’s lips scrunched in a guilty kind of way where she was trying to hold back a laugh at how easily she seemed to ruffle his feathers while somehow enticing him to keep talking. It was like a strange game of chess where neither of them were trying to win, just bluffing and baiting each other to move. Her face grew a bit more red at her miscalculation. She held her ground though, not moving or backing down when Kacper tilted his head toward her in a confident, almost arrogant sort of way. Her pace slowed until they stopped short of the arena’s entrance. Sloane turned fully toward him, waiting for him to fill the silence with an answer, knowing her patience would out match his.

... Purple. She should have known.

A soft laugh of failure and acceptance slipped out in a small cloud as she nodded her head. Sloane leaned towards him, just a fraction, while squinting her eyes and studying his face. "So…" she dragged out the word, building the faintest bit of suspense between them. "Diet black?" She cocked her head to the side before her smile grew until it cracked into a fit of light, genuine laughter.

For half a heartbeat, Kacper simply stared at her—baffled, affronted, and momentarily robbed of whatever retort had been perched on his tongue. Diet black? The audacity.

Kat, beside them, was already grinning like she’d been waiting for this exact train wreck. Kacper’s jaw clicked once as he recalibrated, shoulders tightening beneath his coat before he exhaled sharply through his nose. “Purple,” he corrected, voice low and clipped, “Like the sky between day and night.” He gave her a pointed look. “Much better than whatever wine–leaf–leather color you’re trying to convince me exists.”

The sarcasm hung between them like frost, but the edges of it were warm, softened by an undertow he failed, refused, to name. Her laughter, bright and unguarded and real, landed somewhere uncomfortably close to the ribs he usually kept shielded. He didn’t show it. Not outwardly. But a private part of him— quiet, territorial, annoyingly pleased, preened at having drawn it out of her.

"Burgundy." Sloane held out one hand. "Purple." Then she held her other hand right beside it with no space in between. "By guy logic they’re basically the same color," she rebutted just barely above a whisper, leaning in slightly for emphasis. All the while her smile remained ever present even taking the slightest of sinister tinges knowing how he’d probably react. With a lopsided tilt to her grin she reached out and lightly patted his shoulder. "It’s ok. I can teach you."

Kacper stared at her outstretched hands, burgundy in one, purple in the other, as though she’d just presented him with incontrovertible proof of a crime he hadn’t realized he was accused of committing. Then she whispered that traitorous line—guy logic, and leaned in. His eyes narrowed. Slowly. Deliberately. Like a wolf deciding whether to bite or merely loom.

Kat pressed her lips together to muffle a laugh. Sloane’s hand landed on his shoulder, light and maddeningly self-assured. He didn’t move away. He didn’t let himself move toward it either. Instead, he inhaled once, deep, the kind of breath taken by someone absolutely determined not to rise to the bait… and absolutely rising to the bait regardless of personal wishes.

“First of all,” he said, voice dropping into that dry, razor-edged register he used when he was half a second from being too honest. “If you think purple and burgundy are the same color, that’s on you. Not on ‘guy logic.’” He lifted a hand, tapped the air vaguely between her two palms. “One is the sky. The other is…” his mouth twitched with the effort of holding back a grin. “…a fruit someone left out too long.”

Sloane scoffed and rolled her eyes. "Leaves and lipstick," she corrected under her breath, too quiet to throw him off his little rant.

Kat snorted, and Kacper angled his head, meeting her gaze with the kind of steadiness that felt too serious for the conversation they were having. Too intent. “Secondly,” he added, a hint of indulgence slipping in despite his best attempts. “If you think you’re teaching me anything about color, you’re going to be sorely disappointed.”

A brief pause, and he allowed his suppressed grin to bloom into a small smirk. There were worse ways he could spend his time, he supposed, than listening to a pretty girl lecture him about colors. “But… if it makes you feel better, you can keep trying.”

Her brows raised, quietly surprised at the way Kacper half conceded. Sloane studied his face while her own smile curved to one side, changing to something a little more bashful and slightly defeated. "It’s not fun if you let me win," she grumbled.

Kat only grinned wider, eyes flicking between the two like she was watching a play she’d already paid for twice. Kacper dragged a hand through his hair, muttering under his breath as if to smother the moment before it grew legs. “Diet black,” he repeated, scoffing. “Gods save me, you’re a menace.” And despite his words, there was a touch of fondness that cut through his tone.

Sloane’s head tilted to the side in thought. "I’ve never been called a ‘menace’ before," she mused under her breath, more to herself than anything. She had been called quiet, antisocial, melancholy, a burden… but never a menace. While others might be offended at something like that, to her it was almost endearing.

Not particularly in a rush to get to training, Sloane allowed herself to linger a minute or two longer before she made a fool of herself in front of all the new campers. She turned slightly, shifting her attention to Katryna with a warmer smile, not an ounce of deviousness to be found like there was with her brother. "What’s your favorite color?" she asked. "Unless it’s also purple. I know twins supposedly are always in sync or whatever. But that couldn’t be farther from the truth for me and my brother." Sloane couldn’t think of a single thing her and Sylas had in common other than their genes and surnames. Hell, she couldn’t even recall what his favorite color was… or if he had one in the first place. She supposed Kacper and Katryna could be that freaky type of twins who liked all the same things, but that definitely wasn’t the vibe she got.

Kat’s grin faltered and softened, like someone had gently thumbed over the sharp edges. She blinked, almost startled to be included, then tucked a loose curl behind her ear as her cheeks warmed a faint, rosy hue that made perfect sense the moment she opened her mouth.

“Oh—um. Mine’s pink,” she admitted, shy in a way she rarely was. She was more familiar with sitting in the wings, letting her brother, black cat that he was, be the more social of the two. “Not the bright kind. The soft one. Like… like Meadowsweet… our adoptive father, he planted some for me outside my window, when he found out.” Her voice trailed off, turning sad around the edges like a wilting flower. She missed home already, missed the man that had become a father to her more than Hypnos ever would be. Katryna cleared her throat, and tried to ignore how homesick she was.

Sloane’s face slowly softened at her words, growing warmer and more sympathetic. She hadn’t been homesick for a single moment since she arrived, quickly seeing camp, for all its chaos, as her new home where she could finally find herself. But the concept of homesickness wasn’t lost on her because at the end of it all, it was just… sadness, something she knew very well. "Maybe we can find some. Between Demeter kids or a couple greenhouses I’ve seen around there has to be some somewhere," Sloane offered, always finding it easier to find solutions for others’ problems compared to her own.

"That’s sweet though. My father wouldn’t know my favorite color if he had a cheat sheet," she added with a soft laugh, like what she said was a corny joke rather than a sad fact. Her father was always about legacy, which was a man’s role. Women were homemakers, childbearers, and mothers… And not his problem. Sloane had accepted that truth a long time ago and had stopped vying for her father’s love once he sent her away. Now she poked fun at it with jokes and levity, finding it an easier outlet than focusing her attention on the elephant in the room… Sylas.

Kat’s breath caught, barely, but enough that she felt it. A tiny tightening in her chest, a warmth rising behind her eyes that she tried, unsuccessfully, to blink away before it betrayed her. It wasn’t the big things that undid her. It never had been. It was the small kindnesses. The quiet ones. The ones no one owed her. Sloane’s offer hit her like a soft touch to a bruise she’d been pretending didn’t hurt. Her throat tightened. Her vision blurred just slightly at the edges. Gods, she was not going to cry on the path to training.

She swallowed once, steadied herself, and when she looked at Sloane, her smile was small, fragile at the corners, but entirely genuine. “Thank you,” she murmured, voice a little too thin, a little too warm. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her coat like she needed something to anchor her. “Really. That… that would mean a lot.”

For a moment, she didn’t feel like a daughter of Hypnos. Or a camper. Or a girl trying very hard not to miss home. Or a girl who had been cursed with weird, prophetic dreams. She just felt like Katryna—and someone had seen her.

In the end, the flower suited her and who she was—warm, hopeful, a little wistful around the edges. Kacper’s head had turned at that, eyebrows lifting a fraction as if he hadn’t known that detail either. But before he could comment on it, something else she’d said landed belatedly in his brain.

Twin.

His attention cut back to Sloane sharply, boots shifting in the snow as he angled toward her. The sarcasm cooled, not gone, but tempered by genuine curiosity. “Hold on,” he said, brow furrowing, “You’re a twin?” He studied her for a moment, really studied her, as though trying to map that information onto the person he’d just spent the last ten minutes verbally sparring with.

Sloane’s eyes went wide like a deer caught in headlights, unable to look away from his calculated gaze. "I—yes?" she echoed her earlier bewilderment. "It’s not like I broadcast it."

Then, hands sliding deeper into his pockets, he added with a bluntness softened only slightly by interest. “Where’s your brother, then? Not here?”

Kat watched the exchange with keen eyes, the kind of look that suggested she was filing every detail away for later—every tone, every hesitation, every shift in the snow between them.

This had quickly grown to another moment where a passing comment was thrown under a spotlight. Sloane’s quiet confidence that she had slowly been building up from their playful banter quickly started melting away, replaced by her usual quiet and guarded timidness. "He’s here… Well, probably in there," she replied, pointing a sleeve covered hand toward the arena. "Our relationship is…" Her voice trailed off as she tried to think of the right word. Many came to mind, but none that she was willing to admit out loud. "... Complicated." That would have to do.

Before she had the wherewithal to stop talking, one last comment slipped out. "I wish my brother was more like you." The admission caught her off guard, redness quickly blooming across her nose and cheeks, reaching the tips of her ears. Sloane’s gaze fell. Desperate for a distraction or an exit, she pushed up the sleeve of her coat to check her watch. Two minutes. She pointed at the arena a second time but no words fell from her lips. Hoping to avoid being asked further questions, Sloane pivoted, snow crunching beneath her soles in protest before she headed into the arena. She didn’t stop to see if they were following, nor could she hear their footsteps over the thrumming over her own pulse in her ears. Her accidental slip up, or whatever the fuck that was, left her panicked, evident in the way her small strides picked up pace and her gaze remained fixated on her feet.

Sloane emerged from beneath a stone archway under the stands to the site of what looked like a military obstacle course. For a moment she hesitated, taking in what was likely the day’s training, their new leader, and all the other demigods who lingered about, waiting. Then with a gut wrenching magnetism, like he knew she was just speaking about him, she found Sylas watching her with a piercing gaze and furrowed brow. Sloane sucked in a breath, quickly sliding onto the closest bench, far away from anyone else, and started taking off her winter coat, half lost in her own spiraling thoughts.

Kat slowed first. Not by much—just a soft hitch in her stride, enough that the snow beneath her boot fell quiet instead of crunching. Kacper, a half-step ahead, noticed only when her hand caught his sleeve. He stopped, confused, eyes tracking Sloane’s retreating figure as she all but fled toward the arena entrance. He frowned. Not annoyed. Not amused. Just… confused. Kat’s gaze was far sharper. The gentle kind, the kind that didn’t cut but illuminated. She watched Sloane disappear beneath the archway, watched the way her shoulders had tightened, the way her boots had stuttered unevenly like her breath was catching on something she couldn’t swallow.

“Maybe her brother isn’t… kind?” Kat whispered, the idea both soft and terrible on her tongue.

Kacper stared at her like she’d spoken in a language no one used anymore. “What? Why wouldn’t he be?” His brows creased, earnest confusion taming his usual sharpness. “He’s her twin.” As though that alone should have been enough to explain everything.

But Kat only pressed her lips together, eyes sad and bright and knowing. “Not every twin gets what we have,” she murmured. Not every twin grows up safe. Loved. Chosen. Kacper didn’t argue, not because he agreed, but because the knot between Kat’s brows was one he’d learned not to tug at. He exhaled sharply instead, fogging the cold air. Then he shoved his hands deeper in his pockets.

“She shouldn’t have walked off alone.” Which, for him, translated roughly to: I’m worried and I hate that I’m worried.

Kat’s smile turned wry. “Then don’t let her.” They stepped forward together, boots crunching in unison as they followed the path Sloane had fled down. Neither rushed. Neither spoke. But something in the silence between them shifted, protective, wary, a little bristled.

Inside the arena, they spotted her instantly. She was just a small figure on a bench, coat half-shrugged off, movements tight and distracted. The air around her felt thinner somehow, strained, brittle, like glass chilled too quickly. Kacper didn’t comment. Didn’t ask. He just made his way to the bench with an ease that pretended he didn’t care at all, even as he deliberately sat close enough that she wouldn’t feel alone. Kat took the spot at Sloane’s other side, quiet but present, offering warmth without pressure. Neither said her name. Neither demanded an explanation. They just sat, one on each side, as if forming a silent shield against whatever had made her eyes look like that.

“It’s warmer here,” Katryna rubbed at her eyes, willing the medication to work and push away the headache that made her head throb. The conversation earlier had been a good distraction, but it wasn’t enough to make the pain shrink, it was warmer but still too bright, too loud.

Sloane had barely managed to lay her coat across her lap when she noticed someone step closer out of the corner of her eye. There was a fraction of a second where she expected it to be Sylas, but as she slowly turned her head she was surprised to see Kacper lowering himself onto the bench beside her. It wasn’t too close to give her the impression they were friends, of course, but close enough that it looked intentional. Her lips parted but no words came out, her thoughts short circuiting as Katryna filled the space on her other side, closer and a bit more familiar. Her cheeks flushed as she looked between the siblings, but said nothing.

She felt like the cream filling of an oreo, stuck between two concerned parties who didn’t dare say or ask the questions that crossed their minds. Sloane appreciated the unimposing silence and how they didn’t pry further, but there was also a subtle dread that fell in the pit of her stomach like lead knowing that her brother was staring daggers into the back of her head… and theirs too. It took all her self control not to peek over her shoulder, but she didn’t need the confirmation. Sylas’s gaze was unmistakable, like the subtle feeling of a chill down her spine or the way she could feel her skin burning beneath the sun.

It took a moment for her thoughts to catch up and register Katryna’s comment. Sloane cleared her throat, turning her attention toward her slightly, thankful for the casual conversation rather than drilling her with questions. "Some kind of camp magic. I don’t understand it, but it was warm at last night’s party too."

Kat blinked slowly, as though the world had gone slightly out of focus around the edges. Her fingers pressed into her temple, rubbing gentle circles, not enough to banish the headache, just enough to keep it tolerable. Her breathing stayed soft, careful, as if anything louder might make the throbbing behind her eyes worse.

“Magic or not…” she murmured, letting her eyes fall half-lidded, “I’m grateful. The cold was starting to feel like my skull was going to crack open.” Her tone was light, an attempt at humor, but her voice wavered with the ache she couldn’t quite mask. She managed a faint smile for Sloane anyway, soft and apologetic, as though she worried her discomfort might somehow burden her.

"Here," Sloane spoke quietly for only Kat to hear. She took her coat and rested it across the girl’s lap for extra insulation, hoping it might ease her head some by warming her blood faster.

“Thank you,” Katryna smiled softly at her, running her fingers over the fabric of the coat, using it to focus on something other than the throbbing in her head.

On Sloane’s other side, Kacper settled deeper into his coat, broad shoulders slouched with practiced indifference. He leaned back, stretching out his legs in front of him, boots planted like he was bracing against the world. The warmth didn’t seem to touch him; he still looked cold, and somehow more annoyed because of it. But his eyes were sharp. They swept the arena with the lazy thoroughness of someone who’d been trained not to ignore his surroundings. People were gathered around the arena, other campers he supposed, but none of them were particularly interesting to him. There was a burn in the back of his neck though, the unfamiliar weight of someone else's stare.

Kacper stretched lazily, head tilting to the side, his arm brushing softly against Sloane’s shoulder, and that’s when he caught another man a few paces away staring. He didn’t know who he was, sitting rigid as a blade and watching them with a stare sharp enough to cut bone. Kas’s gaze was half-lidded, unimpressed as he caught the man's gaze, holding it for a second too long before he allowed his arms to drop. He turned toward Sloane deliberately, lips pulling into an easy smile.

“Warm or not,” he muttered, tone dry enough to freeze over, “That obstacle course looks miserable. Hope you stretched.” It was delivered like a jab, but the undertone was unmistakable—I’m not pushing you, but I’m not leaving you, either.

Sloane’s gaze drifted over to Kacper when his arm brushed hers, at first unknowing if it was intentional or not. She watched as something—or someone—must have caught his attention. She stiffened slightly but didn’t dare look as a familiar hollow feeling tugged at the pit of her stomach. His smile caught her off guard and she couldn’t help but wonder if it was part show for their unwanted observer. Either way, she tried her best to ignore anything outside their bubble and focus solely on his words. With a forced small smile and dejected chuckle she replied. "I’m about as athletic as a rock. No amount of stretching will help me."

Kacper huffed a soft laugh through his nose, the sound low, indulgent, and entirely too amused at her despair. Sloane’s self-deprecation hit that part of him—quiet, protective, irritatingly fond, and he let it show in the lazy drag of his gaze over her, the faint narrowing of his eyes that meant you’re being dramatic, but I’ll allow it.

“Well, neither is Kat,” he murmured, tilting his head toward her with a smirk that was all teeth and trouble, “So you two can cry together about it after training.” He didn’t get another word out before Kat reached around Sloane and smacked him squarely in the arm.

“You’re an ass,” she chastised, though her voice was bright with warmth. Then, softer, to Sloane but loud enough for him to hear: “Ignore him, I certainly do.”

Sloane leaned forward with a soft laugh, dodging the slap while also giving Kat a better angle. "No crying," she corrected Kacper, if only to prove she had at least a little more dignity than crying over training. "But a lot of cursing… and wheezing."

Kacper scoffed, rubbing the spot Kat had smacked like she’d mortally wounded him. The dramatic roll of his shoulders was pure performance, but the glance he cut Sloane’s way, steadier and grounding, was something else entirely. Under the sarcasm, an unspoken promise lingered. You’re not doing this alone. After all, Sloane was stuck with the twins now. It was a little, he admitted privately to himself, like being stuck with a fungal infection. She wouldn’t be shaking them anytime soon.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... sylas ............... collabs ....|.... @mjolnir

4x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Online


#5a3e85...|...outfit

The world outside the stables met Anissa with a crisp, honest cold, a welcome change from the suffocating and unnatural chill that had seized her from within the night before. That had been a gnawing freeze born deep in her core, one that had left her feeling gutted and ill. This winter air was different; it was real and present, nipping at her cheeks and crystallizing her breath in white puffs that misted the lenses of her sunglasses.

During all of this, the exchange with Maylisse began its insistent cycle in her mind, an intrusive recording she lacked the power to stop.

Everyone is part of a test.
Rot.
Cut it out.
Who does he actually tell anything to?

Her jaw flexed, and behind the shelter of her dark lenses, her gaze lifted sharply toward the stable’s roof as if she could burn a hole through the wood and peer directly into Maylisse’s thoughts. It would have been so much simpler if the other girl had just been openly malicious. Cruelty was straightforward; it could be dismissed, categorized neatly under she’s a bitch and mentally discarded.

But Maylisse’s approach hadn’t been hostile. It had been more… analytical. Dispassionate. She'd possessed a sterilized coolness that had raised the fine hairs on Anissa’s arms, triggering a deep-seated alarm within her. It was unnervingly reminiscent of the way certain professionals had once assessed her. Their expressions had been neutral and their terms clinical as they murmured words like "histrionic" like a diagnosis of a chronic, shameful condition.

“Heat makes things fester,” Anissa muttered under her breath, her lips barely moving as she started walking. “Yeah, well. So does never opening the windows.”

The temporary peace she’d found inside was already dissolving. The solid comfort of the mare’s body, the soothing rhythm of grooming, the fleeting sense of purpose—it had all been an effective distraction. But crossing that threshold back into the world shattered the illusion, and the weight of her larger predicament came crashing down. A far more significant issue was waiting, doubtless in the training arena. To be specific, it was a single individual, a man whose frame seemed built of pure strength and whose voice had, less than sixty minutes ago, reverberated across the entire camp with an announcement that probably startled everyone from their sleep.

And then there was the damn napkin. It was no longer sitting on her nightstand, of course, but now tucked safely into the inner pocket of her sweatshirt. A tangible backup plan, in case her own voice failed her and her tongue couldn’t quite form all the questions screaming to be asked later on.

The short path from the stables to the arena wound between cabins and bare-limbed trees, all stark lines and patchy snow. Anissa kept her head down and her pace steady, relying on her sunglasses and resting bitch face to do most of the social deflection for her if necessary. However, it appeared she would be one of the last stragglers heading toward the arena, which should have been perfect. If the universe had any compassion at all, there would be at least three or four other demigods stumbling along the path with her, looking equally exhausted and morally defeated as she felt.

But no.
Of course not.
The walkway was emptier than a shelf after her mother declared something “out of season.”

There were no dazed, hungover campers to hide behind.
No slow-moving groups to use as a buffer.
Not even the welcome distraction of someone losing their breakfast in the shrubs to grant her a few precious seconds of unnoticed arrival.
It was just her. Solitary. Accompanied only by her own turbulent thoughts and the winter breeze.

On a technicality, this was a good thing, she reasoned. If River was already inside, she wouldn't have to suffer the immediate, gut-punch sight of him. Yet, the utter lack of a crowd was a catastrophe. It left her with two equally terrible choices:

    1. Walk in right now, alone, and be immediately spotted like a deer in an open field.

    2. Wait outside, also alone, and risk the equally humiliating outcome of being late on day one, which would make her look irresponsible, unserious, and also deeply suspicious.

So, the only solution left for her was to simply…raw-dog the situation. Good morning, Anissa, she thought, Time to confront the consequences of your continuous poor decision-making.

She attempted to split the difference, adopting what she termed a "strategically moderate tempo." It was brisk enough to convey intention yet leisurely enough to suggest she wasn't in any particular hurry, all while secretly praying a door would fly open and release a handful of other latecomers to create the cover she craved.

But no one appeared.
She wasn't surprised.

The arena rose before her, a formidable circle of stone and metal and, if she had to guess, magic, making it look a little like some kind of budget Olympus coliseum. The only hints of activity were the muffled sounds of conversation from within and a persistent, vibrational hum that she assumed was from enchantments meant to mitigate the winter chill. A gust of heated air, reminiscent of the party the night before, rolled out from the entrance tunnel, washing over Anissa’s face as she stepped under the archway and immediately making her regret all the layers she’d put on.

The cavernous interior of the arena unfolded before her, a vast expanse of dust-moted air and intimidating scale. Just as she had predicted, most of the campers were already present, dotting the rising rows of stone benches. Some were huddled in conversation while others sat in isolated silence, all united by a shared sense of anticipation for whatever was to come. Her gaze performed a swift, covert scan of the area, and she felt a tight coil of anxiety in her chest loosen a fraction. There was no sign of River, which was a brief pardon, she was certain, but one she would gratefully accept.

What was impossible to miss, however, was the monstrous arrangement dominating the arena floor.

Anissa froze just inside the entrance, one foot still slightly behind the other as if her body was debating a full retreat. She pushed her sunglasses up onto her head, her eyes widening as they adjusted to the light and the scale of the task before her.

The course sprawled across the packed earth in a sadistically organized path, each segment laid out with brutal clarity like a curated selection of her worst nightmares.

The starting point was a double line of massive truck tires. They appeared innocuous, just rubber and air, and yet her mind instantly conjured a humiliating image of her foot catching on a rim, sending her sprawling into the dirt in a tangle of uncooperative limbs.

Beyond the tires, a line of log hurdles marched steadily upward in height—one foot, two, three, four, then five. By the end of the row, the last log was less “little hop” and more “congratulations, soldier, now please detach your soul from your knees and launch.” Anissa imagined clipping her toe on the four-foot and nearly eating shit, and told herself that perhaps after a couple of these she at least might have an even more amazing ass than she already possessed. What a bright side she managed to find there.

Next was a low crawl, a shallow trench filled not with forgiving mud but with fine, abrasive sand. A brief moment of gratitude was swiftly overtaken by a wave of practical horror as she envisioned the state of her leggings and the newly healed scars on her knees. But these concerns were dwarfed by the sight of the next station: a heavy, twenty-foot cord dangling from a beam high overhead, its tip brushing the earth. Tidy pails of chalk were placed nearby, a feeble consolation against the glaring reality that her arm strength was better suited for lifting shopping bags than propelling her entire weight upward. So, this particular challenge, she understood with a sinking feeling, had the greatest potential for public failure.

Next to the rope, a rope-net bridge stretched between two platforms, each section of knotted lines swaying gently even without anyone on it. A sign helpfully declared NO FALLING in bold letters, which she could only assume was meant to be ironic, given there was absolutely nothing but dirt beneath it. Then came the rope swing, which was dangled over a battered pit. Anissa eyed it with the wary caution of a girl who knew her limits. Whatever was in there, she wanted absolutely none of it touching her.

She reached up and gave her ponytail a resigned pat.

This was peak Tarzan territory. Meanwhile, she was channelling Jane — specifically the Jane who once shrieked about being rescued by a “flying wild man in a loincloth.” Which, frankly, was the appropriate reaction to any of this.

Anissa didn’t even bother to take in the rest of the daunting setup, her mind slowly beginning to realize that it was no obstacle course at all. Instead, it was a guided tour of all the ways her body reminded her why she would always prefer traversing packed malls over boot camps.

Still, beneath the dread and the pre-emptive muscle soreness, a different feeling began to flutter. A tiny part of her wondered what it would feel like to actually make it through all of this. To climb the rope without slipping. To cross the bridge without falling. To, overall, achieve something objectively arduous and have the victory be so concrete, so visible to everyone, that it could never be brushed aside as another one of her exaggerations or inventions. Was this the unspoken lesson the universe had arranged for her? And, dare she hope, a weird sort of gift?

Her gaze dropped, and her hand drifted almost unconsciously to the front pocket of her sweatshirt once more, her fingertips finding the papery crinkle of the napkin within. It was such a delicate object, so vulnerable to being ripped or lost, yet it contained the proof of his handwriting, his unexpected care, and the unvoiced promise that he had wanted to remain. With her.

She allowed her palm to press against the hidden message for a sustained second before drawing her arm back, fighting the compulsion to pull it out and read his words again in front of everyone. She balled her hand into a fist at her hip, shaking it slightly to cast off the jittery tension coursing through her. Then, having run out of reasons to stall, Anissa raised her head.


This time, she didn’t need to scan the crowd. Her line of sight travelled past the tires and the escalating hurdles, moving over a sea of unknown faces and forms, until it settled directly on River as if pulled by an invisible string.

He stood near Heath with a clipboard in hand, his attention nowhere near the page. Because he was already looking at her. Not just in her general direction but right at her.

For a heartbeat that appeared to stretch into an eternity, the surrounding commotion all faded into a dull buzz. The distance between them felt like it collapsed, isolating them in a bubble of silence: the young woman in a cartoon sloth sweater guarding a paper treasure, and the instructor who had placed his scribbled regret where she would be sure to find it. The final occasion she had witnessed that specific expression on his features, her fuzzy memory supplied helpfully, she’d been settled comfortably in his lap while the night sky detonated in colour above them. Now, there was no festive chaos, no alcohol-fueled boldness, and no place to hide. All that existed was the honest daylight and a distinct tenderness in his eyes that was meant for her...and her alone.

Anissa, though she was no nebbish, felt the impulse to look away, to pretend she hadn’t noticed him and save herself the risk. Instead, the bravest part of her, the part that had climbed into his lap that night, nudged her hand into motion. She lifted her hand just a few inches from her side, her fingers curling inward in a questioning wave.

It was nothing like the wild, wobbly arc she remembered from the party. This one was smaller, more contained, but somehow felt far more revealing. A quiet, I see you looking. And I remember… mostly. Do you?

Across the arena, River’s shoulders eased, something almost imperceptible unwinding in his posture. The corner of his mouth curved into a soft and stupidly genuine smile, and his own hand rose in a mirror of her motion, offering a reciprocal wave that felt like a private conversation happening across a crowded room.

A burning flush ignited at Anissa’s collar, spreading quickly up her neck and heating her face. She dropped her hand, a brief, unguarded smile appearing before she concealed her eyes behind the familiar barrier of her sunglasses. Needing an escape from the charged atmosphere, she scanned the stands for a safer focal point—and found one. A bundled-up form was slumped on a bench, looking as thoroughly defeated as Anissa herself felt, a clear veteran of the same long night.

Blair. Bless the gods.

Here was her refuge. She could slide onto the bench next to Blair in a show of hungover solidarity, offer some silent moral support, and use her presence as a shield to fake her way through this entire ordeal. They weren't the closest of friends, but Blair had been decent to her at the party, a gesture that carried significant weight for someone who was fairly certain she’d managed to irritate at least a few people before the night was through (she still hadn't caught sight of Anatoliy, for which she was mildly grateful).

Anissa made for the steps, shoes scuffing lightly as she climbed, taking her time partly because her stomach still remembered last night and partly because every motion felt like it might draw River’s attention again, and she didn’t think she was ready for a sequel of whatever exchange they'd just had.

It was only as she drew closer that she noticed the redheaded girl already occupying the space on the bench beside Blair. And then, as if the cosmos had a flair for the dramatic, another person slid smoothly into the spot on Blair's other side. He settled in with the unthinking ease of someone who belonged there. He had dark hair, was dressed for a workout, and held a water bottle, which he now gently wedged between Blair's side and her limp, folded arm.

His voice, though low, carried just enough on the air for her to catch the words.

"I haven’t seen you like that in a while. You manage to get to your own cabin in one piece?"

Sibling, Anissa guessed immediately. Or something close enough. The tone had that fond-exasperated quality that didn’t usually exist between casual acquaintances. Great. So not just strangers but strangers who actually knew each other.

Her forward momentum stalled. She found herself hovering a row below them, acutely conscious that she was on the verge of intruding on a tight-knit circle where she was very much an outsider.

You don’t know these people, Anissa reminded herself sternly. Blair probably only remembered her in fragments. And now the "tequila-and-couch" girl from the party was preparing to invade this private recovery session, bringing nothing to the table but her own nervous energy and a pocketful of emotional baggage. The simplest solution was to turn around, to melt away into the anonymity of the higher rows where she could be invisible and unbothered. She could always try to catch Blair's eye another time. Or just… never mention it.

But then, a shift of movement at the main entrance snagged her attention.

She glanced down. Maylisse had just walked in.

The other young woman entered the training ground’s humid air with an air of inherent ownership, her winter coat arranged perfectly and her demeanour composed and utterly self-possessed. Her gaze swept across the assembled campers, methodically noting and evaluating each one—a mirror of her behaviour in the stables. But the moment her assessing look found Anissa, it stopped dead.

A transformation occurred.

The barest hint of a smile touched her lips, vanishing as quickly as it appeared. But that fleeting expression was enough to ignite a spark of apprehension in Anissa’s stomach. It carried a disturbing air of acknowledgment, even satisfaction. It was the look of a scientist who had just seen a lab animal make the predicted choice, and was now waiting to observe how it would navigate the maze.

Everyone is part of a test.

Anissa didn’t want to be someone’s test subject. Not hers. Not Poseidon’s. Not anyone’s. She broke eye contact first, tearing her gaze away from Maylisse and up toward Blair’s row again. The trio at the top of the stands suddenly seemed like the lesser of two evils. So, before she could talk herself out of it, Anissa climbed the remaining steps.

Up close, the evidence of Blair’s rough night was even more pronounced, making her appearance at the arena a feat of pure determination. The jacket was still draped over her face like a funeral shroud, with messy locks of hair splaying out from underneath as if she’d lost a violent battle with her bedding. Even the water bottle nestled against her ribcage looked precarious, as if one deep sigh would send it clattering to the stone below.

Anissa stopped at the side of their row, fingers flexing where they wrapped around her own water bottle. She managed a soft, hesitant sound in her throat.

“Um…hi.”

Smooth. Flawless. Absolutely not weird.

She winced internally, but kept going before any of them could ask why she sounded like she was about to ask for directions in a foreign country.

“I, uh—” She gestured weakly toward Blair’s concealed figure. We met yesterday.”

Location: Stables --> Arena
Interactions: River, Blair, Fiona, Lochlan
Mentions: Maylisse, Heath
6x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Rockette
Raw
Avatar of Rockette

Rockette 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶.

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago


#cb6583 ....|..... outfit .....|..... #5c6d72 ....|..... outfit .....|..... around camp ➤ cabins ➤ arena


There is a voice, and it threads betwixt her ears as a mantra, a repetitive nature of thought and song that loops endlessly within her head and darkens behind her eyes in every utterance it spells aloud into her mind. A curse of loosely strung whispers and guttural calls shattered through a film rapt with madness that bled red within her gaze, mahogany slivers peering through blankets of ice and snow as cold sluices through her veins and weighed into her bones like stones. There is a voice, and it is always edged in laughter, slinking away in the chasm sunk into her body, a line forged that wavers into the insatiable wants of life and the lingering void that brews insanity and inhibitions. There is a voice, and sometimes it is her mother's panicked cries. When it weeps, she turns those shadowed eyes closed and reaches for the jeweled flask tucked away into her pocket and turns it up high, allows the rivers of red to run through the corners of her mouth and down the lines of a twitching throat, she drinks until silly and mad and just a little bit calmer, she drinks until the cries turn muddied and vacant and when regret forms into muted sadness, only then does she stop.

There is a voice and it wills her to climb through the cold, an enchanted path behind her as she hikes up a mountain, cheeks rouged pink from the frost.

There is also quiet, and Callista tries to ignore the weight of stillness around her, unnerving as it was, even as the mutterings through her head kept her company in the sluggish crawl of a coming dawn. Luggage dragged behind her and straps digging into her shoulders, she tries to reason the numerous whys that have run through her thoughts since she first heard the whispering riddles that ran amok in her waking world. They sometimes followed into her dreams, that mania that soured and sank into her body, rolling through her empty belly. She was hungry, always hungry, famished and gluttonous and eternally starved. Callista palmed over her stomach, her gloved hand pressed tight against the barrenness she had felt all through the night as she tossed and turned. The flight had been grueling, the entire trip sluggish, everything she consumed lacking, like ash worn over her tongue with every bite. In the distance, stone and iron spires loomed, and silently she watched as blurred shapes passed before her, entering through the gates that immediately closed behind them. The sound echoed with such finality that she flinched, unease spiraling as she leaned back against her luggage, the leather of her oversized jacket, its fur lining sweating against her pale skin, insulating her from the cold.

A moment, she just needs a moment. To think. To… stall. To second-guess. Uncertain, she thinks, and twists a lock of brown around her index finger, the razored edges damp with melted snow.

The silence cocoons around her and presses inward on her lungs and bones; her ribs heave, and with every shift, snow cracks and crunches beneath scuffed leather boots adorned with curious golden charms that wink in soft, pale light. Her weight adjusts and settles, much like the clumps of ice and powder that shift from skeletal branches and incrusted pines. The world is encapsulated in stillness, and she is the disturbances trekking through it, made of light and song. It undulates and writhes to crush and surround her, beautiful and charming and picturesque, but misleading and unknown. It’s like the voice inside her head: deceptively placating.

Was this truly a camp, or was it a cage?

It continuously aggravated the inquiries within, all the whys and hows, the burdening thought of should she just ignore it, could she, for that matter, when the voice lingered on and on, whispering into her doubts and addled brain. Callista inhaled sharply and quickly, the shock of cold spearing into her lobe as her emotional state bubbled and churned, the vast waves of an oceanic void frothing white as if caught within a storm. How long could she linger outside the gates? Could she even get in? Her invitation was only a riddle of war and festival ruin, becoming a clairvoyant feeling that tugged at her spine; even now, it pulled taut and hummed with an energy that threaded into her limbs and urged her to move.

She shouldn’t have been surprised at the taste of magic, not when it brewed heavy on her lips and through her fingers, but there it was, tangible and simultaneously inviting whilst also hesitating, as if feeling her out and the divinity of her bi–blooded nature that lurched in response.

Calista would’ve moved then, if only to answer that sensation that lured her in, had movement not caught her eye somewhere in her peripheral, something silvered and sleek, prowling through snow as if of the winter and born of frost. It moved swiftly and yet carefully, pawing through fallen branches and deadened grass peeking through layers of cold, golden eyes surrounded in black, pinned her immediately in place, something feral and withheld blooming there in recognition, a too-human acknowledgment that paced across a magically inclined pathway that yawned into the gates that awaited them.

Theron Vale had been wandering the mountainside for weeks now, sometimes as a hound and other times as a bear. Rare snippets caught him as a stag that traveled the browse of clearings, antlered crown raised; his instincts urged him to scrape them across deadened trunks, where bark fell away into jagged pieces, creating hollowed noises that echoed across the fields. Animals burrowing deep for the winter roused at his muted callings, summoned by invisible threads that soothed and cajoled, bidding them closer to observe and recognize that bestial magnetism that shrouded his silvered body. Theron trekked the perimeter often, the concrete wall of the camp at his left or right, but never had he come so close as he did today, woven as the body of a hound that chuffed and prowled, stalking the path many traveled. He counted them each, observed at the edges, and ferried through the shadows as dawn encroached ever closer, chasing him across the snow every ticking hour. He watched a girl dance among the flurries and recite a poem, something aged as the wind teased around her as if a friend, her laugh seeded itself inside him even as she left, and never would he forget her kindness to the foxes she fed, their bellies full and warm as they returned to their den. Theron also observed twins; he assumed by their likeness, and though he could not see them, he could smell their companions and felt the curious pull of their felidae minds. Something cumbersome moved around them, sluggish and thick, differing temperaments too, but they blended seamlessly with each other as only siblings could, and Theron let them be as they too entered the camp.

The silver light of the moon had carved a celestial beacon many nights ago and lured him here after being, technically, homeless. However, the forest welcomed him immediately, and there he had settled, content just to be. Still, every night, there started a ringing chorus of earsplitting sound, something that wrestled through his mind and spurred whining cries from his jowls, where he would bay at the moon in answer to chase away the cacophony that shattered through his revere.

And now there came the girl, whose dark eyes shimmered in the light, whose frame was wound tight in the confines of black leather, and whose madness gnawed and gnashed, awash in a glamor that his golden eyes could pierce with ease.

“Are you lost, boy?” Her voice rang as bells, light and playful, but a lingering sense of laughter played off his canine ears as she spoke; enchanting and damning in every titter that fell.

“What’s a dog doing all the way out here? Weird. But this whole thing is weird, a camp up in the mountains that they make you hike up to. Like, come on.” She ground her boot into the snow, kicking up flurries, and it reminded him of the dancing girl. In contrast, she moved with a kind and adolescent grace; everything about this woman seemed edged and untamed, a kinship to his nature, but far more uninhibited, as if she couldn’t help herself.

“I get it, sort of. I’m not complaining. I just –”

“- don’t know what I’m doing here. Do you? Gods, look at me, talking to a dog. But I guess better you than the voices -”

“No,” Theron answered, very much human and very much not like a dog. Here, he shook the droplets of snow from his hair, curls playing off his ears and brow, and in his grasp, he held a coat and scarf, where he pulled them from, Callista had no idea. The transformation was so sudden and daunting that she stood with her mouth agape until she laughed aloud, an even more vicious sound than his animal forms could make.

“I don’t know why I’m here either, I don’t think anyone does.”

“Holy shit, look at you, wait, are you a demigod kid too? You have to be. Duh, Cal.”

He declined to answer her string of words and opted to don his coat in silence, all threadbare and frayed, his scarf in even more disarray as he looped it around his throat and breathed warmth in his hands. Without the comforting fur of his animal form, the frost finally purchased his mortal constitution and took it ransom as the camp lingered and beckoned, tempting with hearth and home, he mused. Still, even weeks in the forest, it had not convinced him to enter, not yet.

“Silent type, huh. I bet that works for you. Just wait, some good girl is bound to make you crack. Or… good boy, pick your poison.”

“...Such an odd thing to say.”

“I get that a lot,” she flicked a wrist, where bangles were hidden beneath the arm of her jacket and chimed against one another; more jewelry glimmered in the dawning light, glinting off brass-colored rings worn on her thumb and middle finger in slender stacks with thick middle pieces wedged in between. “It’s hard to stop it when I’m so damn hungry.” She punctuated with snaps of her teeth, her lips peeled wide against the smile that adorned her face prettily and eerily all at once, too wide and too white, as if polished bone left to bleach in the sun. It reminded Theron of a jungle cat, the way she spoke and moved, the kind of creature that deceived many into its inclinations by lying in the sun, but with their senses always on edge and alert, ready to pounce.

That appetence stewed low within Callista, and she could feel the threads of her power inch and creep closer, as if vines were weaving across the ground, coiling as snakes to snag against his ankles to drag him deep and under.

As it would seem, she’d easily swallow him whole, if not for an echoing call that surrounded the pair with a gust of wind, it picked up the loose powder that had settled over the glazed crust of snow at their feet, the biting cold snapped through Theron as it rolled over Callista and urged her forward, a magical thread spooling through her still as the iron gate appeared closer than it had before.

“I think that’s a sign to go… in.” He bit out, the golden sheen having faded from his piercing eyes as they traveled up, studying the simplicity of the iron that spun higher still. He had never come quite this close before, but he knew that within came an end to the path woven from moonlight to bring him here. As the girl had mentioned before, he didn’t understand why he was here, only that he had traveled from afar as both beast and man, guarding the forest for a time before approaching as he did now. Theron had seen how the others entered the camp: a device that read their thumbprints and permitted them entry. Carefully, he approached that gate now and lifted one trembling hand. Behind him, he could hear the girl move, dragging something heavy through the snow that crunched beneath her boots with every step.

“You don’t have any luggage? No suitcase or anything?”

“No,” Theron admitted with a whisper, pressing his thumb against the pad that flickered with light. With a click, the iron gates began to peel apart, bidding them in with a tantalizing sensation that vibrated through his arms, all the way into his chest that cracked at the telltale feeling of coming home, as many times before when he was traded from home to house to place, never taking root and always wandering.

“I don’t have anything, really. Hard to keep things when you move around as a dog. Or a bear.”

“A bear?” Callista tracked her gaze down his form and back up, committing every detail to memory, lashes fluttering from the intensity of her observation from crown to foot. Her brow arched; slip-ons at that, ankles exposed from ill-fitted pants that appeared too short to sheath him entirely. With that speculation, he wasn’t much taller than her, but his presence was riddled with mystery and intrigue, and a muted sadness, and the way he spoke, as if unused to his human nature and interaction. This deep resonance slid through his throat and dragged against his teeth, more animalistic than anything, though there was little to compare it to.

“Crazy. What God is that, who is your parent?”

“Doesn’t matter,” Theron answered, “Who is yours?”

“Doesn’t matter,” she easily quipped back. Now, with the gate open, she adjusted the straps digging into her shoulders and moved past him; she smelled like heavy and heady fruit and a flowering plant, potently fragrant and teasing his nose, bitten with cold.

It was surreal, stepping into the camp; the entrance was bracketed in trees, but the entirety of it stretched forward and spilled outward, a field blanketed in white, slushed and browned by activity, and cabins scattered in sporadic placements, some formed into clusters and bisected by fringing trees heavy with snow. Worn pathways spidering through the thickets, all of it never known and never seen, but it gave Callista pause as some queer familiarity blossomed inside her, the chasm of her gluttonous soul pooled and churned something awful, sour, and all of this rekindled a memory of the vineyards of where she had grown up. She waltzed into that dream willingly, the vines of the past, warped and wrapped and quivering, wrapped around her heart as she walked further in, hardly noticing the stand positioned there at the start, with maps made available. Theron, though, spotted it right away; the entire campus melded into rich scents that reached inside and pulled against a keen yearning, that lone heart of his that flitted along the edges of society, lulled by the prospect of belonging. The proximity of everything close and yet set apart, with a quaint eagerness, he leaned forward and studied every facet that the map revealed, every cabin and every structure, some of which remained unclaimed… Did that mean he could choose one for himself? A place to call his own with no strings attached, no false labels or family to burden, no sense of loss to compel him elsewhere so he could be alone.

He could have this, possess it, the simple luxury.

It was overwhelming, but Theron selected one tucked away into the edges of the camp, its path curling into the copse of trees; he didn’t want to be too close, and yet…

“I think it’s your turn,” he announced, “Uh, I realize I don’t know your name.”

“Callista,” she snapped, dark eyes spinning mad with some weighted emotion that burned, a fire banked within that stare, such a peculiar color of reddish-brown with underlying tinges of rose and gold; swatches of unusual color that he immediately glanced away from.

“Theron,” he provided, though she had not asked, and instead approached the leaning stand and chose randomly, somewhere along the southern cluster, where a beach was marked with the illustrated pool of a lake. Their names shimmered and looped, spelling out in memorized characters, numbers punctuated beside. Then came the warmth that settled as a weight in each, like banked coals given life, breath rushed through their ribs; Callista saw the winter as an oppression, cumbersome, Theron saw it as a blanket to shield new life, where Spring bid its time and lulled others to sleep to be born anew. Around them, cabins flickered to life with frost-shaded light, window panes glimmering amber and yellow, aromas of simple existence woven through the path at their feet, another invisible tug as early risers moved. Some sat to enjoy the coming dawn; others headed towards a looming stone figure; industrial works, all wreathed in magic that permeated the air and threaded the firmament, all things, in a way, blessed, all in preparation for things unknown.

“Huh, guess we’re meant to go there. Judging by all the pinched, hungover faces, it must've been a crazy night. Sad I missed it.” She almost pouted, adjusted the weight on her back, and shifted, her body angled toward her cabin, judging by the map, in the opposite direction. “By what everyone is wearing… I guess it really is a training camp. Fun. I almost thought it was a cage. Maybe it still is.” A lingering taste tantalized on her lips that allowed a glimpse into the activities that had occurred the night before, further punctuating that pit of hunger that stewed low.

“Well, Theron,” she mulled around his name, straightforward but regal, as if destined for something. “I’ll see you around, then, unless you want to follow me to my cabin.”

“If you’re asking for an escort, then I’ll take you.”

“Oh,” she laughed. “Look at you, already getting attached. I think I can manage,”she patted her luggage. “I hauled all of this up the mountain just fine on my own.”

“I saw.”

Scarlet immediately blushed, something about the admission and the assuredness in which he spoke coloring her embarrassment as she smiled. Their companionship was brief but unforgettable as Callista nodded farewell and dragged her belongings along behind her. It wasn’t a terribly long trek, the path easily worn by others, but Theron watched her the entire time, hands stuffed away into his pockets before he shifted, the cold flesh of his mortal self peeling away to the silver body of a hound that shook out its fur before galloping off in the other direction, cutting a swift trajectory betwixt the stables and the armory. He loped around the arena, skirting around the edges of others that entered and immediately ran up to the entry of his cabin across the trampled snow, tongue lolling from his jaws, every muscle contorted and bunched tight from the excitement of finally having a place to call his own.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


The cabin was simple: the structure was painted a dark evergreen, camouflaged by the shadow of pines; iron-framed steps led up a simple porch; and black posts supported a slanted roof. Theron paced around it on the pretense of inspection, every exterior wall shored up solid, aside from tall, slender windows slivered in between at random sections. The true splendor of it, though, came from the back, where the walls were replaced by accordion doors of ebony metal and glass, planks of wood sloping away into the snow to create the inviting illusion of a back porch where a sunken pit of iron lay, filled with wood and shielded by a grate. Theron sniffed it out carefully, claws clicking over treated materials, the entirety of it faced the trees where he felt the draw of temptation beckon, curious to search through the confines of the camp. Instead, he shook out the remains of frost from his coat and allowed the comforts of his animal nature to shift back and away. A sharp whine heaved from his throat as he stood, shaking and panting, sweat beading on his brow as he yanked open the glass doors, pushed them open entirely, and stepped into the cabin barefoot and bare-chested. What greeted him was simple comforts, but it was his, his own, where possessions were few and far between.

Clean and fitted with low and spaced beige furniture, a hearth that beckoned from one corner, all furnishings made of iron, dark wood, and natural accents that created bright specks of color. Above lay a loft where slanted windows embedded in the roof admitted rays of dawning light, and dust motes flitted to and fro in the gloom. Theron’s breath caught at the glimpse of clothes as he climbed up bracketed steps, where thinned metal formed a staircase that led to a closet beckoning with deep, earthy tones and dark, jeweled hues of cotton.

All new. All his.

He didn’t even know where to begin, where to start, what even paired together sensibly, drawers were similarly filled with different specs of clothing, tucked away further in where simplistic shoes awaited- all in his size, had the magic of the camp done this? Grant him with such luxuries that many would take for granted, bequeathed him with not only a home but such meager things that meant the world to him. He began eagerly plucking through layers of black and white. He knew he had somewhere to be, judging by scents and the shuffling bodies he had passed, but for Theron, a moment of humanity could be spared as he held up pairs of sweats, jeans, shirts, and hooded jackets. He pinched and bunched fabric between his gestures, stretched out the polyester blends, the cotton, the random inlays of silk he spotted, and even familiarized himself with the thick socks carefully arranged. Was this a gift, perhaps, from some divine that saw what he indeed lacked? The emotion that ran through him went unnamed and unchecked, forgone of a label Theron could not discern as he made quick use of a shower tucked somewhere behind a nondescript half-wall that bisected the loft from bedroom to restroom, bathed in soft, amber light from scones attached to the black-painted walls.

He had even laid out his outfit on the bed, crisp sheets a dark, warmed gray where other pieces of clothing lay scattered about hazardously, christening the cabin as lived in, belonging to someone.

Belonging to him.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


Callista’s emotions were a turbulent affair, tossed carelessly into a storm; it was memory that eclipsed the impression as she stepped into a simple, dark, wooded cabin that shone in the light of dawn. Golden wood with tinges of red, rose tones, and mahogany colors, fringes of black accessorized here and there, splotched randomly like ink on parchment. She ran her fingers over the embossed vines wreathing the door frame, such simple details that she dragged her nails against, manicured tips of pale pink scratching into the wood and dragging it down. It was a distracting gesture that molded her into the present, something to chase away the phantoms of her past, which shimmered as hazy vines and whimsical flowers unfurled under the sun. Charcoal dust with a shadowed face adorned in a crown of ivy, a continuous vision that cycled through her mind as the voices bubbled and collided, welcomewelcomewelcomewelcome.

‘Hey, Calli –'

She slams her door shut, kicks her luggage with a swift boot, shifting it across the floor to collide with a thick, boneless chair that squats near a quieted woodstove. She drags the heels of her palms against her temples and into her hair and tugs, sharp pinpricks fire alive into her nerves as temperance sluices through her frame, bringing with it an uneasy calm as the voice quiets and dissipates, her petite figure shuddering under the weight it dispelled.

There it is, she thinks, and sheds the confines of her leather jacket and folds it over the arm of the chair, she shimmies out of her clothes, all crooked layers of her blouse and trousers, socks plucked clumsily from her cold feet, strewn about in a path as she tosses them over her shoulder and to the side. On her spine, she proudly displays the knotted work of vines that snake themselves up the planes of her slender back, inked and needled into her skin to fringe ivy leaves over her shoulders and hips, as if a skeletal system of flora that peeks around the sharp edges of her ribs over which Callista runs her fingers and stretches, hearing the pop of her bones.

Exactly how much time did she have to get ready? Should she even bother? Was all this mandatory? She mused and located the hidden staircase that wound upwards into another living area. A glance revealed a low-sitting bed lifted only a couple of inches on wooden shafts, a thick, comforting duvet draped over it, and mirrors artfully displayed to reflect the light from ceiling-to-floor windows, accentuated by thin, sheer curtains. Further within the lower space, Callista found the shower, modern appliances, and potted plants curling on floating shelves, all of them crawling with ivy that spread aloft the ceiling on thin hooks. Immediately, they shuddered and moved, as if waking from a long slumber, and beckoned toward her as she passed, turning the facets to the hottest temperature she could withstand, fogging the space instantly with heated steam.

Callista showers quickly, having pinned her hair up into a claw clip to remain dry, and bathes her body in scented soaps with wild berries and woodsy herbs. She’s equally quick to dress, pulling her arms into a thick, oversized sweater cropped at her waist, slipping into fitted joggers, and knotting the thick band tight around her hips. She had to wonder if all bi-blooded children here were so equally repressed as Theron, for whilst he exuded a silent sort of feral authority, there banked something else that pulsated yonder the barriers erected around his stoic countenance. Layers upon layers not so easily dismantled in the simple minutes that had ticked on by in each other’s company, and as she laced her shoes up tight and stepped once more out in the frosted air, she couldn’t quell that thrum of magic and energy that pounded through her limbs, eager at the prospect of meeting others.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


Outside the archway that led into the arena, Theron stood, black cap pulled down low over his brows, lips drawn into a grimacing smile as Callista came jogging up close and tossed a wink in his direction, all nuances of being strangers having melted away as others filled the expanse of packed and trampled earth and meandered away into the staggered benches fringed around what appeared as an obstacle course. He eyes her curiously, for earlier she had expressed some variation of a wayward fire that burned alive in her stare. Still, here she stood, eager, refreshed, her earlier emotions traded for something lighter, almost carefree. The switch from then to now was an envious trait, to be so easily suspended on the whims of one's heart and appear better and more for it, unashamed in a way that Theron admired but made no subject to comment on as Callista entered the arena and eagerly trailed her eyes over everyone there.

Though so small in stature, she commanded a charismatic charm with her lips parted and lifted into a smile, another broadcast of something wanton, unrestrained, as she weaved herself among the stands and left Theron there at the entrance before he hid himself away into a pocket of shade to his right, uncertain what to do with his hands, much less if he should follow. Instead, he leaned back against the stone wall and finally released a held breath that whistled through his teeth.



interactions ....|.... callista & theron ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
7x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



#86a8ad ....|..... outfit .....|..... location


River didn’t sit in the stands or lay back down for a quick nap like Andy did. He paced around her conjured obstacle course at least three more times making sure everything looked right. Back in Hawaii he had to make do with whatever he had at his disposal, trees, boulders, docks… He made it work but that left him with little to no knowledge when it came to an actual military training course. While he hated to admit it, he was thankful he sought out Andy’s help. Her military experience was a lucky coincidence that made the whole process of setting up a lot more seamless. It gave him time to pore over the camp roster he found in the office. It would take him more than an hour to put every name to each face, but it definitely helped.

It had only been a couple minutes after he got comfortable leaning against one of the supports in the course when an unfamiliar demigod approached him, tall, blond and lanky. He held the clipboard in his left hand and was in the middle of flipping a page with his right when the guy’s voice cut through his thoughts. "Morning, I just wanted to quickly introduce myself. My name is Heath. I look forward to learning from you."

River’s eyes widened just a fraction. He expected more resentment or general avoidance, not someone coming at him head-on like that. Although after the introduction, he couldn’t help but wonder if Heath was one of those brown noser types. He had a fairly strong assumption that most of them weren’t looking forward to training, even less so at the prospect of a new leader. He had accepted that burden whether he liked it or not, but someone actually interested in learning from him was something else entirely. He didn’t know if he should be flattered, anxious, or annoyed.

"Morning," he replied with a curt nod of his head. River chuckled wryly, the smile seeming a little forced and not quite reaching his eyes. "Give it time. You’ll change your mind." If his teaching ethic had even a fraction of what his father’s did, then it was a safe assumption that most of the campers would resent him by the end of the week. He sucked in a sharp and awkward breath knowing that being a callous prick like his dad wasn’t going to help matters either. With the best smile he could muster he attempted to be more friendly. "...Thanks."

He hardly had the chance to catch his train of thought a second time before a loud voice cut through the comfortable peace of the arena like a foghorn. "Morning! Happy New Year!"

River actually winced slightly from the sheer volume and tried his best not to let his annoyance show across his face. He replied with a simple nod. "If everyone at camp wasn’t awake before…"

He did his best to not seem entirely disinterested in small talk, although River could think of about a million other things he’d rather do than play ‘get to know the demigod’ as he mentally prepared to run training and the likelihood of everyone hating him by the end of it. In the middle of flipping over a page, a strange tingle tugged at the back of his neck like a phantom thread beckoning him to turn his head. He looked up, gaze scanning the gathering crowd until it snapped on her.

His body tensed forgetting to breathe or blink or do any other basic functions he’d died without after a minute or two. River left her a note, coffee, medicine… but the note, that was the important part. He didn’t know how she’d react, mad, hurt, dejected. His mind cycled through every horrible scenario without ever considering it might not actually be that bad. He was at war with himself, body wanting to split in two so one piece could head right for her, while the other wanted to run without looking back.

Anissa’s gaze met his and he froze. He was never good at reading people, so while he could see her face… He didn’t have a fucking clue what any of it meant, just that she was looking and he was looking… And was this getting weird? Should he look away? Maybe he should wait until she looks away first?

Then… she waved.

All the tension slipped from River’s shoulders as he let out the breath he had been holding in. He focused on trying not to blush, but redness still tinted the tips of his ears as a faint lopsided smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. His right hand released its hold on the piece of paper, raising just a fraction to return her gesture with a small wave of his own. There was a second where she returned his smile, he might have even noticed her cheeks growing pink as well before she disappeared behind sunglasses and searched for a seat.

Well… He was in a significantly better mood, more anxious with a million more questions… but better. Now he just needed to focus on—training. Right. There was training.

River was significantly more distracted trying very hard to focus on his clipboard and only his clipboard until it was time. When the clock hit 8:30 he could have started right then and there—it’s what his father would have done—but he decided to be moderately kind (he was in a better mood after all) and give any stragglers one more minute to find their way to the arena and take a seat.

With a begrudging sigh and a significant rise in his nerves, River pushed off the support he was leaning on and walked out into the center of the arena. He rapped his fingers along the back of the clipboard, steeling his nerves before he finally spoke up. "Good morning everyone. If it wasn't already obvious, I am River, your new leader… And son of Poseidon, if that matters." He paused for laughing or sarcastic comments in regards to his name, not having the patience to talk over a roar of conversations. He started pacing the length of the stands as a way to keep his restlessness sated while he tried not to focus on any singular face for too long, especially not—Nope. Focus.

"Per my father’s orders I’m here to help get camp back on track. Ajax let camp fall into disarray and my late brother was not around long enough to accomplish much." River stopped for a second, sparing Andy a quick glance before sucking in a soft breath and continuing. "Andy stepped up when no one else did and helped rebuild… Which isn’t a small feat and her efforts shouldn’t be overlooked." It was hard for him to admit he was an ass to her when he arrived at camp, harder still to give kudos where they were due. But just because his father sent him there to lead didn’t mean he had to be soulless in the process.

River cleared his throat, trying to find his words before speaking. "Now that everyone has had time to recover from the horrors of Pandora’s Box, my focus is going to be on training, the original purpose for camp… Not parties every night or the Greek tragedy that was the Valis’s chokehold on this place." He nodded his head, his pacing slowing until he turned to face everyone head on. "No one likes training, but it’s important. The world won’t forget you’re demigods just because you ignore it. We can’t stop things from happening, but I can help prepare you all so if the time comes, you can defend yourselves."

"Alright." He tucked his clipboard under his left arm and clapped his hands together. "Because half of us here are new and I don’t know your capabilities, the first three days of training will be assessments. This will help get a baseline for where everyone stands so I can better tailor the training to you specifically. Today’s test is agility." River held out his hand and motioned toward the obstacle course behind him.

"There are ten obstacles, starting with the tires and ending with the long jump." He pointed at the associated locations as he spoke. There was a second where he contemplated if he should explain the course, but from where River was standing, it seemed fairly self explanatory. "And while I could try to explain each one to you, I feel leading by example might be the best approach."

River sucked in a breath and made his way over to where Andy sat beside who he could only assume was her boyfriend. He vaguely remembered the guy’s name from his sheet… Matt? Mike?... Something with an ‘M.’ He flashed them both an awkward smile before holding out his clipboard toward Andy. "Do you mind tracking my time?" He asked her as he fished out a stop watch from his pocket with his other hand.

She looked between him and her boyfriend for a second with an expression that looked like a mix of confusion and surprise. Andy hesitantly reached out to take both offered items with a small nod of her head. "Yeah, sure."

"Just hit that button to start it when I reach the tires." River gave her one final nod, skimmed his audience then turned around and headed for the course. He hated everything about being the center of attention. He was the type of guy that preferred to disappear in a crowd, or better yet, avoid the crowd entirely. All eyes focused on him was his worst nightmare. The thought of being watched intently by dozens of demigods ready to scrutinize his every move and laugh if he failed made the anxiety twist violently in his stomach. He focused on keeping his breaths deep and steady as he crossed the arena.

When he closed in on the line of thirty tires, River reached over his head, grabbing a fist full of fabric and pulled off his shirt in a single swift move. He discarded the piece of clothing at his feet, then slowly approached while stretching each arm across his chest and rolling his neck to rid himself of any kinks and pop his joints. There was a strong temptation to delay, but rather than prolong the inevitable he inhaled one last deep breath then ran toward the line of tires.

The first obstacle was easy. He kept his knees high as his feet quickly tip-toed back and forth between the two lines of tires. Next was a series of five long logs set up similar to hurdles getting progressively higher. The first three River hurdled with ease, although he nearly clipped his foot on the third. For the fourth he half mounted it, bracing his hands against the log and lifting himself up. Instead of jumping back down, he stood up, pushed off the log and leapt for the last one. He landed on it like he was hopping across stepping stones, then dropped down to face his next challenge.

River didn’t hesitate before he fell to the ground and started the low crawl. He moved swiftly and efficiently, alternating pulling himself with his elbows and pushing with his feet. His heavy breaths stirred sand around him, while the dirt began clinging to the sweat that started to glisten along his torso. When he reached the end, he pushed off the ground and ran to the next obstacle that was a single rope dangling from a tall wooden support. He wiped off the dirt, sand, and sweat that clung to his palms onto his pants before grabbing a hold of the rope and jumping. Quick but with a methodical rhythm, River pulled himself up then pinched the rope tight between his feet and around his ankles. He climbed higher and repeated the process until he reached the top. He descended fast, making sure not to get rope burn on the way down, then dropped the final eight feet and continued onward.

The rope bridge was another quick task, as long as he paced himself and made sure each step landed on a cross section, he traversed it with minimal hiccups or delays. The bridge ended in a platform with ropes at the ready to swing over a long shallow pool of water. River didn’t waste his time catching his breath or preparing. The second he reached the rope he grabbed hold, ran to the edge and jumped. He landed on the other side a little wobbly, but tucked and rolled his way through it.

Next he came to a series of three balance beams that made the most precarious and unsafe looking bridge. Out of all the obstacles—while this one looked relatively harmless—it was also the one that made him the most concerned. River never had the best sense of balance, but before he could overthink it or psych himself out, he continued. Whether intentional or not, the moment he started up the incline, his arms extended out sideways to aid in his balance. He made it about halfway without incident before he started swaying and wobbling. His steps quickened, hurrying down the declining beam and jumping off just before gravity would have won.

Stretching out before him was a sight that actually brought him some comfort… the pool. River ran straight toward the edge, kicking off to give himself the biggest jumpstart he could get before diving into the water with an effortless grace that only a child of Poseidon could possess. The water rejuvenated him, recharging his energy and soothing his aching muscles. He slipped into a perfect freestyle stroke, crossing the pool at an astonishing speed and never once coming up for air.

As he climbed out, River was met with a log ladder that extended straight up and looked like it was made for a giant. Unable to climb it like an ordinary ladder, he grabbed and mounted the lowest rung, pulling himself up until he could step on the log. He proceeded to follow a similar pattern of half hoisting himself up while he caught the next rung beneath his foot or knee. When he reached the top he rolled his body over the log, then descended quickly, skipping a step when he could until he was close enough to the ground that he could drop the rest of the way. There was only one obstacle left, so before he ran out of steam, he sprinted straight at the pool of water and jumped, clearing it with a few feet to spare.

River’s chest heaved with every deep breath he took. He gave himself a moment or two to be thankful it was over and attempt to calm down. He rested his hands on his hips as he crossed the arena to recover his abandoned shirt. Rather than putting it back on, he used it to wipe the sweat from his brow, then draped it over his shoulder. He returned to Andy without a word, still trying to catch his breath as he held out his hand for the clipboard and stopwatch.

"9 minutes and 37 seconds," she shared his time while handing everything over.

He nodded his head in silent gratitude before turning his attention back to the rest of the campers that somehow looked even less thrilled. "You have 15 minutes to complete the course—" he took a deep breath, trying to steady his heart rate and stop panting so he could actually speak. "—Because this is an assessment, there will be no skipping obstacles, no cheating, no powers, and no helping each other. Break any of the rules and it is an automatic failure."

River double checked his notes one last time then nodded his head when he was certain he covered everything. "Alright then. You’ll run the course in groups of five. First up is Sloane, Sylas, Nate, Maylisse and Andy…"



interactions ....|.... everyone at training ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like 2x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago 6 mos ago Post by Moon Child
Raw
Avatar of Moon Child

Moon Child

Member Seen 0-24 hrs ago




In the early hours of the first day of the new year, a yellow taxi cab came to a stop in front of an unassuming hiking trail. The stillness of that snowy morning was momentarily interrupted as a dark-haired young woman dressed in various shades of white stepped out of the vehicle, her winterized brown Jordan Retro boots leaving imprints in the snow beneath her. While the girl retrieved her luggage from the taxi’s trunk with surprising ease, faint beats of urban latin music could be heard reverberating through the pair of black and gold Beats headphones over her ears, cutting through the sounds of songbirds and wind across leaves.

Mikaela Bravo had arrived in Greece sometime after midnight, giving her just enough time to catch a few hours of sleep at a hotel before procuring the taxi that led her here. She’d been thoroughly annoyed at missing New Year’s Eve in Miami with her family and friends, but she figured Camp Athens would be worth the sacrifice. According to her father, Camp was the perfect place for her to not only meet her equals and half-siblings, but also to fine-tune the abilities she had inherited from his divine bloodline. Why Ares had chosen this particular point in time to steer her in this direction was anyone’s guess, but Mika figured ‘oh, what the hell’. The man had never asked her for anything in the twenty-three years she’d been on this Earth, so she might as well indulge his one request. As far as she knew, she could always pack up her shit, hop on a flight and high-tail it right back to the 305.

After closing the trunk door and bidding farewell to the taximan, Mikaela adjusted her backpack, collected her two suitcases and started the hike up the mountain. She made it less than a quarter of a mile uphill before the sound of another vehicle pulling right up to the trail’s starting point caught her attention and stopped her in her tracks.

When Ariana Mossos accepted her biological mother’s request and invitation to attend Camp Athens, she had a vision. She would fly out to Greece in her family’s private jet as usual, where their driver Giannis would be waiting at the airport in the heavily-tinted, black BMW SUV to drive her straight to her final destination… A secluded, resort-style lakeside location with a slew of private, cute, cozy, luxurious cabins surrounding a large bonfire area, with plenty of staff available to cater to their every need. There would be winter sports, bonfire parties, movie nights, spa treatments, movie nights, and endless amounts of peaceful relaxation. In this vision she only had to worry about what to wear, what to eat, and which breathtaking man or woman she would spend the night with– all while learning about her divine heritage in the process.

Boy was she in for a rough awakening…

“I traded the Alps for this…” Ariana muttered under her breath, anger bubbling up in her stomach under the less than ideal circumstances. When Giannis had parked in front of the trail and apologized profusely for not being allowed to go any further, the brunette had laughed and wrote it off as a joke. But as she watched the older Greek man unload suitcase upon suitcase upon suitcase, there was no question that he had meant what he said. Even in the midst of her growing annoyance, Ari made sure to kindly voice her appreciation towards the apologetic Greek man once he had completed the task, reassuring him that she’d figure things out before exchanging goodbyes and watching him drive off. She had turned to glare at her pile of luggage and curse the predicament she found herself in when the familiar sensation of eyes fixated on her ran down her spine.

Ariana’s sights shifted from her suitcases to her surroundings. It wasn’t long before her eyes spotted a feminine figure a short distance away, and she let out a sigh of relief at not being alone in this mess. “Hi,” she quickly greeted the pretty woman with a polite wave and a small smile, putting a pause on her irritation to hopefully make a new friend. “Are you here for camp too?”

Mikaela, who had slipped off her headphones and hung them on her neck, was silent for what felt like an eternity. The moment her green eyes had landed upon the breathtaking brunette standing a few feet away from her, her jaw dropped in shock. She wasn’t a stranger to coming across beautiful people throughout her life, but something about this woman had left her too stunned to speak. The luscious locks of brown hair cascading down her shoulders. The way her bronzed skin seemed to glow like the sunrays that had previously kissed it. The heavy-lidded bedroom eyes with irises shaded like an autumn forest. The rose-tinted lips that looked like they would feel and taste as good as the ripest, juiciest fruit in the garden of Eden…

An overwhelming wave of desire washed over Mika, making her knees weak. She didn’t know who (or what) this woman was, but one thing was for sure: she would absolutely kill to have her.

Realizing she’d been silently staring for a while, Mika shook her head and blinked a few times, trying to clear her head from the yearnful haze that had seemingly overtaken her. “Uh, sorry. Yeah, I am,” she finally managed to stammer, leaving her suitcases behind and retracing her steps to properly greet the new arrival. “I’m Mikaela, daughter of Ares,” she introduced herself, brushing away the weirdness she felt at referring to herself as a child of the God of Warfare out loud to anyone for the first time.

To any other person, the reaction of the girl called Mikaela would have them feeling creeped out and ready to run for the hills. Instead, the silent interaction filled Ariana with an immense sense of pride, elation and delight. No matter how often her beauty and presence left people spellbound, it was always nice to be reminded of the effect she had… Especially on women as beautiful as the absolute doll standing in front of her. That silky black hair, that radiant ivory skin, those sparking jade eyes framed by pretty long lashes, that pair of cherry red lips…

‘She be a fun one to have…’

Smiling to herself at the thought of seducing her, Ariana turned her attention back to the unsuspecting girl. “I’m Ariana, daughter of Aphrodite,” she replied, bypassing the typical handshake one reserved for strangers and going straight for a more personal two-kiss greeting that the other woman corresponded. There was something Ari had noticed in Mika’s voice as she spoke that she couldn’t help but cheekily comment upon. “I hear a bit of a familiar accent peeking through there. Are you from Miami?”

Mikaela’s lips curled upwards in a grin as she nodded. “305, born and raised,” she proudly corroborated, flashing her small inner wrist tattoo of the Miami area code and mini beach scene at the other girl. “I’m guessing you’re from the US too?”

“Mhm! 90210 girlie here!” Ariana confirmed with an enthusiastic nod of her own. What were the odds that the first person she would meet in this adventure was a fellow American? The cheerfulness she was feeling, however, was quickly soured by a sudden realization. “Hold on. So let me get this straight. We literally just did all this transatlantic traveling to get here, and then these gods expect us to go on an uphill hike carrying up all of our stuff?” she grumbled in disbelief before going off on an unplanned, unexpected venting session. “Like, they could’ve at least told us that shit in advance so we would be prepared for it instead of just springing it up on us that nobody could drive us past this point. Like, hel-lo: what the hell am I supposed to do with all of this–?” she gestured to the suitcases neatly lined a few steps away from her as if to emphasize her point. “Nobody told me I had to carry them all myself, so how was I supposed to know that bringing half a dozen suitcases wasn’t a good idea?”

Mikaela nodded in agreement, trying to focus on the conversation instead of the girl’s beauty. She did agree that clearer instructions would’ve been helpful, but she couldn’t really relate to Ariana’s problem of packing what looked like an entire boutique store to bring to camp. Mika wasn’t a light traveler by any means, but she also didn’t require an outfit change three times a day. She did, however, have a possible solution to quell the daughter of Aphrodite’s scorn at the situation. “I mean, I could take both our stuff back up there and come back for you if you want. It’s not like I can’t carry all of this up by myself.”

Mika mentally facepalmed herself. God, she’d sounded so fucking desperate! Clearly, what little she knew about the intoxicating attraction between Aphrodite and Ares seemed to translate to their offspring as well– she would’ve never fumbled like this back home. But it seemed like not all hope was lost yet, because instead of snickering or sneering at her, the California native let out a squeal of delight and rushed forward to wrap her in a tight, grateful hug.

Ariana hadn’t set out to get anything when she’d gone on that rant about her suitcases, but she’d be damned if she turned down the opportunity to skip out on having to become a pack mule. Beaming, the young woman let go of Mika and happily assisted her in the planning and execution of a best course of action. There was no question about whether Mika would be able to carry everything by herself or not, or about her getting tired in the process. She was a daughter of Ares, and that came with the gifts of superior strength and human condition. It took a little time, the clever use of assorted items to use as rope and some strategic, Tetris-like stacking. But finally, the luggage was hoisted onto Mika’s back and arms, and the woman set off on the snowy trek uphill. Ariana would soon be joining her… But there was one thing she needed to take care of first.

As soon as Mika was out of earshot, the Mossos girl pulled out her iPhone from her pocket, unlocked it and called her father. She listened to the ringing on the other line for what felt like forever while tapping her foot, her annoyance growing with each second it went unanswered. Unsurprisingly, the call went to voicemail, and by this point, she was ready to go off in the way she did as soon as the “beep” to leave a message came through.

“Daddy: where the fuck did this woman send me?!” Ariana hissed through gritted teeth; her displeasure for the predicament she had found herself in dripping like venom from her every word. “Giannis couldn’t even take me to the actual campsite, but apparently I was supposed to hike a few miles up a damn mountain with seven suitcases and an overnight bag in the fucking snow to make it up there?” The brunette shook her head and clucked her tongue in disbelief. “Thank God I found a really sweet girl who offered to take my things up that damn mountain, because I have no earthly idea how the hell I was supposed to make it up there by myself…” Ari trailed off with a deep breath, rubbing her pulsating right temple in a weak self-soothing attempt. “You better hope that I don’t die before I even make it to this stupid camp, because if I do, I know you’re going to be very sad and very sorry.” With one last dramatic huff, Ariana angrily tapped her phone screen to end the voicemail, placed it back in her pocket, and followed Mikaela’s footsteps up the mountain.

After a little hustle, Ariana was able to catch up with Mikaela. The two women walked the rest of the way side by side, making friendly conversation and getting to know each other. As much as she hated that she had to engage in this damn stupid hike in the first place, she was grateful to not have to do it on her own. On Mika’s end, the gratitude for having some company was reciprocated. They walked for what felt like an eternity, and just as the brunette was about to wave the white flag of surrender and collapse onto the snow-covered ground, the girls finally came upon a large concrete wall with an imposing iron gate blocking anyone from further passage.

“God, finally!” Ari sighed with relief, sprinting the rest of the way while Mika chuckled at her reaction. She noticed the biometric scanner where the intercom system would be, and followed the directions on the screen, helping Mika do the same once she was completed. With a loud creaking sound, the gates swung inward, granting passage from the new arrivals. The girls soon reached an interactive map of Camp that highlighted all the important locations and instructed them to choose a cabin, and after dropping off Ari’s things in Cabin 29, it was time for them to go their separate ways.

“Thank you so much for your help, Mika,” Ariana thanked the woman in her honeyed voice, wrapping her arms around Mikaela again and pulling her into a tight hug. “I really don’t know what I would’ve done without you.”

Mikaela returned the hug with a smile, breathing in Ari’s delicious vanilla marshmallow perfume one last time before pulling away. “It was no problem, girl! I’m glad I could help you out. Us beach bunnies gotta stick together, right?” she said, playfully shoving the other girl’s shoulder. “I’ll head out to my cabin now, but I hope we hang out again soon. I know the hike was hell for you, but I hope I was good company on the way up.”

Ariana laughed at Mika’s beach bunnies remark, returned her shove, and nodded vehemently at her last comment. “Oh, absolutely! You were, like, the best company. We’ll for sure have to hang out again soon!” And after one last embrace, Mika departed the daughter of Aprhodite’s cabin.

Now alone, Ariana walked around and carefully surveyed the space. As upset as she was about Aphrodite not giving her all details about camp, she couldn’t deny that she had impeccable taste. The design choices of her cabin were exactly as she would’ve picked them: a luxurious, girly and classy blend of pinks, golds, whites and beiges that perfectly imitated the style of her college apartment and her bedroom back in the Hills. She was just about to excitedly start unpacking her clothes in that spacious, large closet when a booming, masculine voice cut through the silence.

"Good morning campers. This is your new leader, River, speaking. It is currently 7:30 a.m. on January 1st. Your first training will begin in one hour at 8:30 a.m. in the arena. Please arrive promptly and dress accordingly."

Training? Ariana repeated out loud to herself with a bewildered look. “Training for what: the ballet?” Was this a joke? Was she being punked by her father for the many headaches she gave him with her rule-breaking, defiant actions growing up? Surely he would know better than to willingly send her somewhere she would have to engage in athletic activities other than sex, dancing and occasional snow sport…

Right?

The daughter of Aphrodite let out an exasperated huff, feeling even more aggravated than before. She snatched the suitcase that contained her winter clothes and pulled out the only outfit she could think of would that be appropriate for whatever this ‘training’ was: a bodycon black ski suit purposely zipped up right to the middle of her chest, paired with gold accessories and her trusty pink faux fur coat to keep her warm while she waited. Once that was done, Ari reached for her overnight bag, pulled out her makeup kit and parked it by the vanity– because a touch-up was very needed after all that unnecessary walking she’d been forced to do. She’d just finished applying a fresh coat of strawberry lip gloss when a chance glance at a nearby clock not-so-gently nudged her to get a move on.

Out of principle, Ari allowed herself another minute or two of whining before forcing herself to get up and get moving. A strawberry banana protein shake later and the pouting girl was arriving at the arena. She located one of the less populated sections of the space and claimed a seat, pushing her Burberry sunglasses up the bridge of her nose before crossing her arms over her chest as she impatiently waited to find out what in the world this ‘training’ thing was about.

Meanwhile in Cabin 4, the training announcement had injected Mikaela with a dose of enthusiasm. Sports and exercise was something she absolutely thrived on, and she loved that feeling of pushing her physical limits to achieve the desired results or ones beyond expectations. While Ares hadn’t really elaborated on what exactly would be covered during his daughter’s time at camp, she figured that ‘exploring her powers in a safe space’ would involve some sort of training or lessons, so Mika had packed accordingly. She traded her travel outfit for a matching windbreaker and sweatpant set, and pushed her hair out of the way with the help of a headband. A scan of the kitchen cupboards produced a chocolate chip peanut butter protein bar, which Mika scarfed down with a banana before making her way to the arena.

She walked up to the highest row of bleachers once she had reached the location, carefully selected a seat that overlooked the entirety of the arena and sat down. The black headphones that would probably become her signature item at camp were slid back over her head and ears instantly, and those latin urban beats from before came through again. Sighing, Mikaela sprawled comfortably in her seat and pulled out a bright red vape pen from her pocket. The green eyes hidden behind dark shades examined her surroundings while she inhaled and exhaled cotton candy smoke, and she tapped her foot on the concrete beneath her as she waited for further instructions.
6x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Qia
Raw
Avatar of Qia

Qia A Little Weasel

Member Online



#ebceed ....|..... outfit .....|..... #3b9ae1 ....|..... outfit .....|..... near rae's cabin>main hall>arena


Zelia’s lips quirked into a soft, amused smile as Rae's stomach grumbled, a slight tilt of her head betraying the warmth of her amusement. It was such a real thing to happen, so completely human and mundane, that it caught her off guard. The soft chuckle that escaped her lips, shaking her head, sounded more like a hum than full laughter. There was something about Rae, about the way she wore her awkwardness without embarrassment, that made Zee feel a little less self-conscious about her own oddities. It was like a permission slip to be herself, or at least, a little bit closer to it.

"I’m the same way," her voice was light but genuine. "I lose track of time quite often when I’m lost in something. Poetry, books, running, lightning..." Zee paused, letting the words hang between them for a second. "I suppose it’s not really a surprise, though. You don’t have to eat when you’re lost in something that consumes and challenges your mind."

The playful smile lingered as she glanced down at the letter in her hands, almost subconsciously rubbing it between her fingers. It wasn’t that she was trying to avoid the conversation, quite the opposite, really, but Zelia was careful with how much of herself she revealed. She hadn’t shared things like this with anyone in a long time, certainly not in a casual way, and certainly not with someone like Rae, who seemed to get it, and not judge her openly for her oddities.

At the mention of food, though, her stomach gave a small, somewhat embarrassing reminder of its own needs. Zee’s eyes flicked to the side, feeling the cool air press against her cheeks "Yeah, I’d be down," Zelia said, her tone warming as she tucked the letter into her jacket pocket. She took a small step to the side, her boots crunching against the snow beneath her. "I should probably eat, too." Her attention shifted towards the path leading to the cabins, her fingers tapping lightly against the letter now safely hidden from view. "You’ve been here longer, right? Do you know where to go?”

Rae lifted a confident finger like a human compass."This way–"

The certainty vanished from her posture in an instant.

Her gaze darted uncertainly between the two forks in the path, each one a mirror image of the other beneath its blanket of snow. Her raised finger wilted in a slow descent. "Okay. Not this way…I think. That’s away from the entrance so…" She squinted at the treeline as if the pines might cough up a neon sign. It was more than likely the case that the place they were meant to go was one of the buildings near the entrance. It just made the most sense.

And then it hit her. "Oh! Wait, I have a map." Her face brightened with the realization. "I grabbed one when I got here yesterday and put it in my pants pocket." The thrill faded half a notch. "Which are, naturally…still in my cabin." She gestured over her shoulder toward said cabin with a look of chagrin. "I’ll be two minutes tops. Promise."

Without waiting for acknowledgment, she set off at a determined pace that quickly devolved into an awkward, skidding trot across the slightly icy terrain. After a dozen steps or so, her breathing grew audible, pluming in the cold air. A few more steps and a distinct protest began to emanate from her leg muscles, which clearly felt this was an unreasonable demand before breakfast.

Still, once Rae got to her cabin door, she shoved it open and vanished inside, reappearing moments later ( a bit more than the two minutes promised), waving the map like a conquering hero. "Behold," she announced, slightly breathless as she returned to Zelia’s side, "my dignity reclaimed via paper."

She pressed the pamphlet flat against her forearm, her eyes scanning the layout. " According to this, the main hall is over here," she explained, tracing a direct route with her fingertip. "And we are over here, near my cabin. So, if we follow this path and circle past the main office, we should be there."

Zelia’s lips twitched upward at Rae’s triumphant return, the corners of her eyes softening with a fondness she didn’t bother to hide. There was something infectious about Rae’s energy, all quicksilver motion and self-deprecating humor, that pulled warmth into the hollow spaces the cold morning tried to claim.

"Dignity looks good on you," Zelia murmured, voice quiet but touched with amusement. Her breath fogged in the air between them, a pale wisp that drifted away like a spirit unsure of where to linger. She tucked her hands deeper into her sleeves, the paper in her jacket pocket crinkling faintly as she did. "Lead the way, navigator. I trust your map-reading skills… slightly more than your sense of direction."The jest came out soft, like snowfall settling on pine needles, and she let it linger between them with a shy curve of her mouth.

Rae responded to the praise with a flourish, dipping into an exaggerated bow that was both playful and self-deprecating before doing just as she’d been asked and leading the rest of the way.

They started walking, boots crunching rhythmically through the powder. The forest loomed close on either side, heavy with the hush that came only after a storm. The world still felt half-dreamt, snow glazed the branches like glass, and light spilled weakly through the fog, turning the air to silver and pearl. Every exhale felt like it might dissolve into the dawn.

Zelia glanced at Rae from the corner of her eye, watching the way the morning haloed her hair and caught in the frost on her lashes. There was something grounding about her presence— solid, human, and warm in a place that felt like it had been carved out of myth.

"It’s strange, isn’t it?" she said after a moment, tone thoughtful. "How quiet everything is here. Like the world’s holding its breath." Her gaze trailed over the snow-laden trees, the faint suggestion of cabins further ahead through the mist. "Almost feels like the forest is…listening." A small smile tugged at her lips as she added, almost sheepish, "Or maybe that’s just me being weird again. I just never imagined a place quite like this, I suppose"

A breathy chuckle escaped Rae, crystallizing into a tiny cloud in the frigid air. "Yeah, quiet’s definitely new. When I showed up last night, it was the total opposite, with all the people and music and fireworks and stuff. It was a lot."

Her slight smile lingered for a moment before fading as her gaze drifted away, settling on the heavy, snow-laden branches of the nearby pines. Rae’s expression grew more contemplative. "It’s a little eerie now, though," she continued. "It feels like the world just… stopped. Like someone hit pause on everything." She shook her head slightly, as if trying to dislodge the feeling."Back home in Cali, the night was never really silent. There was always some sound I could hear, like sirens, traffic, or some dog having a barking fit at two in the morning, so it was the kind of place where you could almost never hear yourself think."

Zelia smiled faintly at that, the sound of Rae’s voice threading easily through the stillness around them. There was something soothing in it, a rhythm that fit perfectly against the quiet pulse of the woods. "I think I’d like that," she said after a moment of contemplation, "A city that never sleeps. Noise means life, doesn’t it? Motion, warmth, people going places. I grew up somewhere small, too small, maybe. When it got quiet there, it wasn’t like this. It wasn’t peaceful. It was…empty."

"Where did you grow up?" Rae asked at that.

” Springdale, Utah. It’s a small town, but it’s near Zion National Park. I liked to go for hikes around there.” Her boots sank into the snow with a slow, careful crunch. She hesitated, eyes drawn upward to the frost-glazed canopy where pale light filtered through in trembling ribbons. A beat passed. Snow fell from a nearby branch with a soft whump, scattering into tiny crystals that caught the dawn light. Zelia’s eyes followed it down, and she let out a breath that looked almost like a sigh.

Then she glanced back at Rae. "I think I like this sort of quiet better," she said, voice steady and honest. "It lets you hear things you’d miss otherwise." She tilted her head slightly, the corners of her mouth lifting in quiet amusement. Nodding toward the branch as they passed it, and the steadily growing pile of snow beneath it. "Like how snow sounds when it falls," she added softly, " Or, how someone’s voice carries in the cold." Her gaze lingered on Rae for just a heartbeat longer than she meant it to, then she looked away again, letting the rhythm of their footsteps fill the hush.

Rae blinked when the girl added that last line, and for a beat too long, she couldn’t look away from her gaze, which was why she was grateful when Zelia managed to. Something in the other girl’s voice—quiet, certain, unembarrassed—struck a chord she wasn’t expecting. The snowfall around them even seemed to ease into a slower descent, as if the world itself was tilting its head, waiting to see what Rae would do with a moment that felt strangely suspended.

It was both strange and understandable.

It was strange because people simply didn’t voice those kinds of observations aloud. They didn’t articulate how the texture of a voice could change the very air, or how a pause could feel heavier than any sound. Those were the kinds of perceptions you were supposed to keep to yourself, the kind of raw noticing that often got dismissed as being overly sensitive or just plain odd.

Yet, it was understandable because Rae knew exactly what she meant. For Rae, those tiny shifts were the closest thing people had to schematics, which was something she was more than comfortable with.

Growing up, she’d learned to listen like that out of necessity. Like with her mom, one wrong read on how exhausted she was after a double shift could mean Rae pushing too hard, asking too much, or accidentally tipping her from “holding it together” into “overwhelmed.”Then, at Lockwood Prep, it was self-defence. She was the poor scholarship girl surrounded by kids whose families owned half the city. No one said what they meant directly; it was all tone and implication. So, learning to hear the difference between a joking, “Nice shoes,” and a cutting, “Nice…shoes,” was the only way to know when she was being laughed with and when she was being laughed at.

Letting out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding, Rae finally found her voice.
"Yea...," she said, the word soft but sure. "You’re not wrong about that."

Zelia hadn’t expected the warmth. Not from the winter sun, which barely made it through the fog, or from the cabins with their thin threads of chimney smoke. And not even from Rae, not at first. Warm people made her wary; they cracked things open without meaning to. But somewhere between the crunch of their footsteps and Rae’s slightly breathless return with the map, something inside Zelia had begun to thaw, soft and unexpected as frost melting along a windowpane. She walked half a step behind Rae now, letting the other girl’s bright presence cut a path through the cold. Rae’s energy moved like warm wind does, quick, restless, humming with a kind of optimism that felt almost mythical in a place like this. It left Zelia drifting in its wake, lighter than she meant to be.

The dining hall waited somewhere ahead, tucked into the white hush of the forest. She should have been focused on that. On warmth, on food, on the letter tucked tightly into her pocket. But her mind, a traitorous thing, stayed circling the moments just behind them. How Rae had bowed like a court jester accepting a royal decree. How her voice had softened, just slightly, like a page turned gently instead of folded. How she’d listened. Really listened. Zelia wasn’t used to being listened to. Her thoughts drifted like snowflakes, slow and suspended. Each one fragile, glittering, half-embarrassing.

She tucked her hands deeper into her pockets, fingertips brushing the edge of the letter hidden there. The paper was still cold, its weight familiar, reminding her of why she’d come, of everything she was supposed to be doing here at this camp for people like them. People who weren’t quite human but weren’t anything else entirely. People stitched with thunder or shadow or flame. The path began to curve, leading them around a stand of birch trees where the fog thinned. Ahead, faint shapes emerged, the angular rooflines of the main office, the distant shimmer of light from the main hall windows. The scent of something warm and spiced drifted faintly toward them, a promise of comfort in the form of warm food and drink on such a chilly morning.

Zelia tilted her head toward Rae, eyes softening again. "Guess your map was right after all, I may need one of those." She said, the teasing gentle as the falling snow. "Breakfast awaits, conqueror of cartography."

Rae grinned, lifting the map like a banner of victory. "What can I say? I have my moments." She tucked it under one arm, rubbing her hands together as the faint scent of cinnamon and something buttery drifted through the cold, causing her stomach to grumble once more in anticipation.

"And you have to admit," she added, falling into step beside Zelia, "my sense of direction is marginally more reliable than my endurance, if you couldn’t tell. So, I’ll take that as a personal victory."

With every step toward the cozy-looking lodge, the enticing smells of the food grew richer and more distinct. The scent of coffee mingled with the comforting fragrance of freshly baked bread and something sweet —like caramelized sugar —that Rae couldn't quite identify but just knew she had to taste. A bit of a sweet tooth she definitely was.

Heaving the solid wooden door open, Rae was met with a blast of welcoming heat that instantly fanned her face, turning the world into a soft, blurry glow at the edges of her vision. A deep, relieved sigh escaped her. Without wasting another second, she made a direct path toward the source of the smells. The buffet was a glorious sight with its towers of golden pancakes, a steaming pan of fluffy scrambled eggs, herb-roasted potatoes, vibrant fruit bowls, and, most importantly, a large urn of coffee.

"Now this," Rae announced, snatching a plate and eagerly motioning for Zelia to join her, "is what you call a divine intervention." As she began piling her plate with a little of everything, she cast a glance toward her companion. "So, what’s the deal? Do demigods with a knack for lightning have a favourite breakfast, or are you fueled solely by storm clouds and dramatic soliloquies?"

Rae grabbed a heavy mug and filled it to the brim with the dark, aromatic coffee, lifting it to her face and breathing in the revitalizing steam as if it were the very essence of life. "As for me, all I need is some good caffeine and delicious carbs."

Zelia laughed under her breath, the sound low and warm, blending easily with the softer noises echoing through the main hall. The air here was rich with scents— butter and maple syrup thick enough to taste, roasted coffee sharp and grounding beneath it, cinnamon and nutmeg threading through the warmth like a quiet hymn. It was intoxicating after the sharp chill of outside, and for a moment she just stood there, breathing it in, feeling her body thaw from the inside out. She hadn’t realized how cold she’d become in her hike, but now pins and needles seemed to be rushing across her entire body, bringing an odd sort of ache to her bones that was just intriguing enough for her to not be upset with.

"Divine intervention, indeed." She said with a faint grin. Her gaze swept the buffet, lingering on the stacks of pancakes glistening with butter and the trays of crisped bacon that still hissed faintly with heat. "A good dramatic soliloquy could be enough to keep me satiated, I will admit, but I’m probably worse than most when it comes to food. My metabolism’s something of a nightmare." She gave a rueful shake of her head, picking up a plate and beginning to pile it high with practiced efficiency, bright wedges of melon and strawberries first, then several slices of crispy bacon, some scrambled eggs, and finally a heap of roasted potatoes, golden, buttery, and flecked with herbs.

"I swear I could eat my body weight in this stuff and still be hungry an hour later," she continued, grabbing two pancakes and drizzling syrup over them, the amber liquid catching the light like molten glass. "It’s like there’s a storm burning under my skin half the time. Guess that kind of energy needs a lot of fuel."

Her eyes flicked to Rae’s, a teasing glint there as she added, "So don’t be surprised if I come back for seconds. Or thirds. You might have to wrestle me for the last of the bacon." She offered a playful smile before turning toward the coffee, the dark brew sending up curls of steam that caught in the light— a small, earthly kind of magic in the morning haze.

"Point taken," Rae said, lifting her own plate like a visual counterargument. Compared to Zelia’s storm-powered breakfast, Rae’s was… modest. A couple of pancakes, a cinnamon roll that absolutely did not need to be there but was, some scrambled eggs, and a smaller scoop of potatoes that suggested she was at least trying to be responsible. She stepped along the buffet with her, adding one more strip of bacon almost on principle after Zelia’s little “threat”.

She nodded toward an open table near the windows, where the light outside was still soft and pale, filtering in through the frosted glass. "C’mon, before I drop this and live my new life as ‘that girl who face-planted into the pancakes on her first day.’ Not the legacy I’m going for."

After a careful journey across the room, she deposited her meal onto the wooden surface with a sense of ceremony and settled into her chair, a soft sound of contentment escaping her. For a moment, she simply cradled the warm ceramic of her coffee mug, allowing the heat to seep into her palms and chase the last of what little chill there was from her bones. Finally, she took a deep, appreciative drink.

"So, purely in the interest of scientific inquiry…." Rae gestured at Zelia’s loaded plate with her fork. " Is this your normal amount, or are we witnessing a special, ‘first-day-of-camp’ edition of your appetite?" She then carved into a fluffy piece of her pancake, savouring the first taste as she waited for an answer.

Zelia slid into the chair across from Rae, the wooden legs whispering against the floorboards. For a moment, she just let herself absorb the warmth of the room, the coffee cupped between her palms, and the soft quiet of early morning settling around them like a blanket. Her plate steamed faintly in the amber light, a small mountain of color and heat, and she felt oddly comforted by the sight of it. Safe, almost. When Rae asked her question, teasing glimmer and all, Zelia couldn’t help the small, helpless smile that tugged at her mouth.

She lifted her fork, turning it slowly between her fingertips as though considering how honest to be. Honesty still felt like a fragile thing, thin ice she wasn’t sure she should trust with her weight. But Rae’s eyes were bright and open and patient across the table, and something in that made it easier. "This?" Zelia gestured lightly to her plate. "This is pretty normal for me." A quiet laugh drifted from her, warm and a touch self-conscious.

"I’m almost always hungry. It’s like my body burns through whatever I give it the second it gets it. If I go for a run or train even a little, it gets worse, like throwing wood on a fire that’s already starving for more." She speared a roasted potato and took a thoughtful bite, the crisp edges giving way to butter-soft warmth before she continued.

"Nothing really… stops it. Not for long. I eat, I feel full for maybe thirty minutes, and then the whole cycle starts again." Her tone softened, almost sheepish. She’d had to explain it to her family, teachers, and her track coaches over the years. They’d all learned to keep a protein bar or ten on hand for her. "If I don’t keep up with it, I get tired. Really tired. Like… falling asleep standing up tired." A tiny grimace pulled at her lips. "It’s embarrassing. I once passed out during a school assembly. Right in front of the superintendent. And another time, during a track meet, right before I cleared the finish line. Not my greatest moment." She took a sip of her coffee, letting the rich bitterness chase away the memory’s sting.

Then she glanced at Rae again, eyes glinting with gentle humor. "So yes," she added, "Consider this a standard Zelia portion. A little excessive-looking, maybe, but trust me, if I don’t eat like this, I will turn useless in record time."

Rae paused mid-chew, fork hovering halfway to her mouth as she listened. By the time Zelia got to “passed out in front of the superintendent,” Rae’s eyes had gone wide in something between sympathy and horrified secondhand embarrassment.

She managed to swallow her food, carefully setting her fork down on the edge of her plate before releasing a low, impressed breath.

"Okay, first of all?" she said, leaning in a little over the table. "That’s not embarrassing, that’s… like, medically concerning. There’s a difference." Her gaze swept from Zelia’s substantial breakfast to the steaming mug of coffee, then back to Zelia herself. " Honestly, it just sounds like your body’s running on ‘permanent lightning mode’ and needs enough fuel to keep up. You’re basically a space heater with legs. If you didn’t eat like that, I’d kinda be more worried."

She took another bite of pancake, chewing thoughtfully as she considered it. The idea of eating that much regularly made her stomach ache differently, as hers was more used to weird schedules and skipped meals than constant intake. It wasn’t even something she’d consciously chosen, really. It was just… how her life had been wired. Growing up, meals had been more about timing and math than appetite. Her mom’s shifts rarely lined up with normal dinner hours, so Rae learned early that you ate when there was food, not when you were hungry. Leftovers reheated at odd hours, cereal for dinner, cold pizza for breakfast if they’d gotten lucky the night before. Add in the unwritten rule of poor households—stretch what you have, don’t complain, don’t waste—and she’d gotten used to ignoring hunger until it was convenient or efficient to deal with.

College hadn’t improved that habit. If anything, it made it worse with all those late nights in the machine shop. Food was just another task on the list when in the headspace that environment put her in, and one that felt negotiable compared to a looming deadline or a glitching prototype. Half the time, she’d look up, realize it was 3 a.m., and realize her “dinner” had been three sips of coffee and a stale granola bar from the bottom of her backpack. She could go hours without eating and barely notice it, right up until her stomach rebelled like it just had moments ago, complaining loud enough for her company to hear.

Rae speared a portion of scrambled egg with her fork, a self-aware smile touching her lips as she pushed her own thoughts aside and returned her full attention to Zelia.

"All I’m trying to say is that it all sounds incredibly demanding," she concluded, her tone softening. "Though I suppose it makes me more grateful that my own… spark doesn’t have the same kind of energy requirements."

Zelia forced herself to take her next bite slowly, deliberately, letting the flavors settle on her tongue instead of devouring them with the ravenous instinct gnawing at her ribs. It was always like this on the first real meal after a workout or a cold morning, her stomach twisting tight, a hot, insistent ache curling low and sharp, urging her to hurry, hurry, eat.

But she’d learned long ago how to cage that impulse. Her mom and grandma had trained her in “table manners,” as she’d called them, with the same seriousness other parents reserved for religion. Small bites, Zelia, she’d say, smiling soft and fond. Chew. Be polite. It’s not going anywhere. She missed her mom. She cut her pancakes into tidy pieces, paced her forkfuls, and breathed around the hunger. Rae didn’t need to see the intensity thrumming under her skin. Still, she couldn’t stop the low shiver of relief that ran through her when the first real wave of warmth settled in her stomach. Not full, not even close, but steadier.

"It can be demanding," she admitted softly, brushing a crumb from the corner of her mouth with her thumb. "Always having to think about food. Planning around it. Making sure I don’t… crash." Her fork paused above her plate, hovering for a heartbeat before she resumed her slow rhythm.

"But I don’t really mind," she continued, voice mellow, reflective. "It’s just the way I’ve always been. I grew up like this, so it’s normal to me. Predictable. Like breathing a little faster than everyone else."

She lifted her mug, letting the steam soften the tension in her face. "Sometimes I still forget," she said with a small, rueful smile. "Especially if I’m cooking for myself. I get distracted, or I misjudge how much I’ll need, and then suddenly I’m shaky and lightheaded and remembering, oh—right. Feed the storm."

A soft chuckle escaped her. "It helps that there’s free food here," she added. "A lot of it. I think camp kitchens were designed by someone who understood the phrase ‘bottomless pit. I got free meals at my college too, but not nearly as much as this.’" She took another bite, slow again, despite the way her stomach clawed for more, and let her gaze lift toward Rae with a glimmer of curiosity.

"You mentioned your own spark," she said lightly, tilting her head, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. "What did you mean by that?"

"Oh, I can make fire, and control it if it’s already there," Rae replied, the words coming out with an offhand ease that she instantly seemed to regret. She raised her palm in a calming gesture, as if to physically temper her own statement. "Which sounds way more dramatic out loud than it does in my head, to be clear."

She turned her hand over, examining her fingers with a hint of analytical curiosity as if they were tools she was still learning the full capabilities of.

"It’s not… big lightning-in-the-sky dramatic like yours," Rae continued, her voice adopting a more explanatory tone. "It’s smaller. Focused. I can generate a flame in my hand if I want to. Or turn up the heat on something that’s already warm. If there’s fire nearby, I can… nudge it. Shape it. Tell it how hot to burn, how far to spread or not spread at all."
Rae paused to take another sip of coffee, buying herself a second of thinking.

"The fun part," she added dryly, "is that I don’t burn. At all. Fire doesn’t hurt me, and heat just… doesn’t register the way it should. I can stick my hand in an open flame and not even blister."

Her gaze lifted to meet Zelia's, both straightforward and slightly apologetic.

"The less fun part is that I sometimes forget that fire does hurt other people." A wry smile tugged at her mouth. "So I have to be extra careful not to treat it like a toy just because it listens to me. That, and I have to watch my temper in workshops. I used to think I was just ‘really bad with tools’ until I realized I was literally overheating them when I got frustrated. Melted a wrench once. That was… a day."

Zelia’s fork stilled again, but not from caution this time. Curiosity lit her face, warm and surprised, as Rae spoke. The more Rae explained, the more Zelia seemed to lean in without quite physically moving, as though her attention itself tilted toward the flame-user. Her eyes brightened, that soft, dark brown hue sharpening with interest. “Fire that listens,” she echoed, almost wonderingly. A small spark of delight crossed her features. “That’s… actually really incredible. I’ve only ever met people who put out flames or avoid them. But shaping it? Not burning?” Her smile widened, genuine and quietly impressed. She sat back slightly, fingers tapping once against her mug as if gathering her own words.

“I’m kind of the opposite,” she said lightly. “Less warmth, more… voltage.” Her tone was joking, but there was a truth beneath it, steady and matter-of-fact. “I’m basically a walking, talking taser. Or a battery pack. Depends on the day.”
The humor faltered for just a heartbeat.

“I didn’t use it much growing up,” she admitted, eyes flicking down to her plate. “Didn’t really explore it. It only showed up when I was angry or scared, and I—”

Her voice caught. Just a thread. A tiny crack in her even tone. Her expression flickered— pain, regret, something old and uninvited, but she shut it down with the practiced ease of someone used to swallowing memories like bitter pills. She speared a bite of pancakes, chewed slowly, deliberately, letting the moment dissolve under maple syrup and motion. When she swallowed, the brightness returned, lighter, steadier.

“It’s different now,” she added, softer but clearer. “Controlled. Focused. I can use the charge to move faster—kind of like giving my muscles a jump-start.” A subtle, almost mischievous smile curved her mouth. “Helps when I’m running late. Or racing someone.” Her gaze lifted to Rae’s again, warm and open despite the brief shadow. color=EBCEED]“I guess your spark and mine aren’t so different, then.”


Rae’s fork slowed halfway to her mouth, the warmth of the dining hall seeming to thin for a moment as something in Zelia’s voice registered. There were certain kinds of silence she had learned to respect and live in, and this seemed to be the kind that forms around an old wound which someone may not want to explain. She knew better than to try to force that door open with a clumsy or intrusive question. Instead, she fell back on her default strategy: attempting to deflect with her own particular brand of awkward humour.

“A walking taser, huh?” Rae set her fork down and leaned back just enough to give Zelia a very serious, very mock-considering look. “Remind me not to hug you impulsively. Or if I do, at least let me…ground myself first.”

The pun left her before she could stop it, a small, undignified snort escaping with it. Rae immediately clapped a hand over her mouth, eyes widening.

“Wow. Nope. Too late. I heard it. You heard it. The entire universe heard it. And I am so sorry about that.” Rae kept her hand glued over her mouth as if she could physically shove the pun back inside her lungs and pretend it had never been released upon the mortal world. “I swear I’m not usually this—”

Which was a lie.
Whatever she’d been about to say was a bold, shameless lie.

Zelia grinned at the pun, but she didn’t tease; she didn’t even laugh at Rae’s frantic attempt to swallow her own joke. Instead, her expression softened, gently, unmistakably, and something warm unfurled across her face. A fondness that hadn’t been there a moment ago, subtle but undeniably real. She set her fork down, leaning her elbow lightly against the table as she watched Rae with open amusement that was not cruel, only gentle and honest.

“I like how you are,” she said simply. No teasing. No irony. No hesitation. A quiet truth dropped between them like something fragile and precious, delivered in that way that seemed unique to Zelia, as if she didn’t care to hide the softer parts of herself like other people. “Snorts, bad puns, the whole package.” A small, warm smile rose at the corners of her mouth. “You’re kind of… refreshing.”

“Refreshing?” Rae echoed, blinking once, twice, as if making sure she’d heard correctly. Her hand dropped from her mouth, fingers drumming nervously against the side of her coffee mug. “Like… lemon-water refreshing, or more like those weird mint-lotion samples they give you at fancy stores?” The joke was automatic, instinctual, but the next part wasn’t. “Because either way, that’s… really nice to hear.”

Zelia’s smile deepened, not bright but warm, soft at the edges, unguarded in a way that made her eyes glow faintly, like embers under snowfall. She shook her head at Rae’s examples, amused, but it was the kind of amusement that carried no distance. Only closeness. “Not lemon water,” she murmured, “And definitely not mint lotion.” Her voice dipped lower, thoughtful, as if she wanted to choose the words carefully.

“It’s more like… when you’ve been out in the cold too long, and then you finally step inside somewhere warm.” She lifted her shoulders in a small, gentle shrug, eyes never leaving Rae’s. “Or when you crawl into bed after a long day, and the blankets settle around you just right.” A breath. Soft. Honest. Gods, the things she would do to be able to crawl into a soft and warm bed right now…well, there was nothing to do for it. Training first, everything else second. “That kind of refreshing.” Her fingers toyed with the edge of her plate, a subtle fidget she didn’t seem aware of.

“Like peace for the soul,” Zee added, quieter now, almost shy in the sincerity of it. Then she laughed under her breath, small and warm, as if realizing she’d said something too earnest and was choosing to stand by it anyway.

Rae went still.

For a second, the clatter and murmur of the hall faded into something distant and muffled, like sound underwater. Peace for the soul. No one had ever used words like that about her before. At best, she got smart or intense or the occasional you talk a lot when you’re nervous, huh? So, the idea that her whole snort-laughing, pun-dropping existence could be… comforting to someone else landed somewhere deep and unfamiliar in her chest.

A jolt of feeling, sharp and warm, travelled up her spine. Her grip on the coffee mug instinctively tightened, her knuckles standing out white against her skin before she consciously forced her hand to relax. A flush of heat, entirely separate from the steam rising from her drink, crept up her neck and warmed her cheeks. This wasn't a compliment she could easily deflect or laugh off; it was a gesture of genuine kindness that slipped past all her usual defences, leaving her strangely exposed.

“Oh,” she managed, the word soft and airy. “That’s… really good to know.”

At that moment, a static crackle split the comfortable hum of the dining hall, the sound of a microphone being activated. It was followed by a voice which was clipped, clear, and left no room for debate.

"Good morning, campers. This is your new leader, River, speaking. It is currently 7:30 a.m. on January 1st. Your first training will begin in 1 hour, at 8:30 a.m., in the arena. Please arrive promptly and dress accordingly."

Zelia’s posture lifted instinctively at the sharp crackle of the intercom, her attention snapping toward the ceiling as a man’s voice swept across the hall, clean, clipped, authoritative. The shift in her was immediate; the strange and quiet softness of their moment folding itself away to be revisited later, replaced by something alert and sharpened at the edges. By the time the announcement clicked off, she had already paused mid-motion, fork hovering over her plate.

She blinked once, the lingering echo of River’s words settling into the space between them, then let out a low breath, half surprise, half gathering focus. “Training already,” she murmured, sounding equal parts startled and energized by the prospect. “Guess they don’t believe in easing us in.”

Her gaze shifted back to Rae, a flicker of curiosity and anticipation brightening her expression as she straightened fully in her chair. “What kind of training do you think they mean?” Her voice dropped to a thoughtful murmur before she lifted her fork back up to eat more, allowing some of her hidden eagerness to slip through now that Zelia knew they were on a time crunch. “Combat? Power control? Team drills?”

A pause. Her eyes met Rae’s again, bright and searching. “Or… all of the above? How exciting.”

“Well, based on what little I’ve seen and heard so far, I’m guessing it might include how we use our powers and stuff. Although…River did mention to dress accordingly. So, I guess there’s something physical involved, too.”

The word physical sat in Rae's head like a weight.

Her mind flicked back, unhelpfully, to about ten minutes earlier when she’d declared she’d be back in two and then promptly nearly died speed-shuffling through the snow to her cabin. Ten steps in, her lungs had started filing complaint forms. By the time she’d hit the stairs, her calves were burning like she’d tried to sprint uphill through wet cement. If this place wanted endurance, they had, at best, acquired a very determined toaster.

Gym class in high school hadn’t been much better. At Lockwood Prep, PE felt less like “physical education” and more like a weekly public shaming ritual dressed up in branded shorts. There’d always been That One Kid who finished their mile looking like they could go run another just for fun. Rae, on the other hand, had finished hers feeling like she’d unlocked a new, horrible angle of existence. Wes had been one of the annoying people who could jog backwards and still beat half the class. She remembered hating that just a little more than was reasonable.

Compared to Zelia’s barely-contained excitement, the idea of more running made Rae’s stomach tighten in a very non-breakfast-related way. Powers? Fine. Fire she could handle. Cardio? That was where her enthusiasm politely got off the bus. Still…Rae wasn’t the type to throw in the towel right from the start, either. So, she would do her best and accept whatever outcome that would bring.

Zelia’s excitement dimmed just a shade, not from disappointment, but from noticing Rae’s shift. The subtle tension in her shoulders, the way her gaze dipped for half a second. Zelia didn’t comment on it, didn’t press. She just let her smile soften into something gentler as she took another bite of food. Then, with the same quiet confidence as before, she set down her fork and lifted her coffee mug up to take a long drink from it.

“Hey,” she said lightly, tilting her head. “Before we go…can I change in your cabin?” Her tone was casual, almost matter-of-fact, but there was a touch of sheepishness around the edges. “I, um… still haven’t actually found mine yet, and I figure I can just do it after, so we don’t run late or anything.” A faint laugh slipped out, self-deprecating but warm. She didn’t really care if she was late, but first impressions ought to matter. “I promise I won’t take up much space, or steal your socks. Mostly, I just want to not show up to training in the same clothes I’ve been traveling in.”

Of all the things Rae had expected—questions about training, more talk about powers, a comment about her tragic relationship with cardio—that hadn’t been on the list.

Change…in her cabin?

There was something quietly weighty about that. It wasn’t just logistics; it was trust. Zelia didn’t even know where her own cabin was yet, and somehow Rae had made the short list of people safe enough to ask. Which, if Rae thought about it too hard, would absolutely short-circuit her brain.

“Sure. Yeah, absolutely,” she replied without hesitation, offering an encouraging smile to reinforce her words. “Just be warned, my definition of ‘organized’ leans heavily toward ‘controlled chaos.’ I wouldn’t say I’m fully unpacked yet.” This was a generous description of the situation. The current state of her room resembled a disaster zone, where sweaters and tangled cables coexisted in a precarious, semi-sentient pile. Still, it wasn’t dirty. Just…very Rae-coded.

She took a final swallow from her mug before glancing toward the wall, searching for a clock. Her eyes then returned to Zelia.

“So, we’ll leave here in a few, stop by my place, and head to the arena together, if that's okay with you.”

Zelia’s smile, while still warm, was steadier, quieter, as if she were tucking the softer parts of her reaction away before they showed too much. “Good,” she said simply. “Thank you.” She nudged her mug with her thumb, eyes dipping briefly before returning to Rae with an easier, lighter expression.

“And for the record?” A small grin tugged at one corner of her mouth. “Chaos doesn’t bother me.” She lifted one shoulder in a casual half-shrug. “Honestly, it’s kind of familiar. Makes things feel… less stiff.” Her gaze lingered a moment, thoughtful but not pushy. “So you’re fine. Really.”

Zelia quickened her eating, though there wasn’t much left to conquer. She’d been working through her breakfast with the same steady discipline she gave everything, bite after measured bite, even as her hunger urged her to devour instead of dine. Now only a few scattered remnants remained on her plate, a smear of syrup catching the light, a lone potato crisp at the edge, the last soft bite of pancake waiting like a small reward. She considered going back. Her body certainly wanted her to, her stomach a quiet, persistent ache, the storm under her skin stretching awake, already hungry again. She could’ve piled a second plate just as high, maybe a third if she didn’t mind the stares. But with training looming and the clock nudging them forward, she made a rare, practical choice… leave it. For now.

Besides… there would be more later.

She let the thought bloom in her mind like warmth spreading through cold fingers, returning after training to a hall refilled with trays and steam and spices. Maybe an early lunch, eggs again, or pasta, or whatever they rotated through in this place. Or brunch, because she could absolutely justify brunch if she’d burned enough energy. And then actual lunch, because why not? If food here were truly endless, if the camp lived up to its buffet promises like this morning, she could build a schedule around meals like beads on a string.

A small, hopeful flutter tugged at her expression. Maybe this place understood people like her, people with hungers that didn’t quiet, bodies that never quite stopped asking for more fuel. Maybe she wouldn’t have to ration her appetite here. Maybe there would always be a plate waiting. Always warmth. Always enough. The idea alone was enough to brighten her as she finished the last bite, sweet and soft on her tongue.

Rae watched Zelia polish off the last bite, something loosening in her chest at how genuinely content the other girl looked. There was a sort of satisfaction in it, like watching a machine finally whirr properly after you’d been listening to it strain for hours. She snorted softly to herself. Great. I’ve started comparing people to appliances. Totally normal, Rae. Very well-adjusted behaviour.

Still, she couldn’t ignore the way Zelia’s shoulders had unknotted bit by bit or how her expression had gone from tentative to… settled. Like the idea of enough was finally starting to feel real to her. Rae knew what that was like in a different way, growing up counting the number of times she went back for seconds in a week, not because of rules but because you just… didn’t. Because you didn’t want your mom to pretend she wasn’t hungry.

This place, however, operated on a different principle. The serving platters were abundant, the coffee urns were bottomless, and there was no anxious calculation behind anyone’s eyes. She slid her own nearly-empty dish away and lifted her coffee mug, draining the last of the lukewarm liquid before placing it back on the table with a sense of closure.

"I’m ready whenever you are," Rae said, pushing her chair back with a soft scrape. She rose to her feet, collecting her tray and steadying it in her hands before turning to her companion with a patient, expectant look.

Zelia pushed her chair back, the legs scraping lightly against the floor, and gathered her tray with a quiet efficiency born of habit, plate, fork, empty mug, everything stacked just so. The last warmth of the coffee cup lingered briefly in her fingers before it faded, leaving only the steady hum of her hunger and the brighter, lighter anticipation of whatever meal she’d earn next.

She fell into step beside Rae, matching her pace easily, her expression softening into something wry and good-natured as she watched the other girl’s theatrical grimace about showers and athletic wear. A grin curled across Zelia’s mouth, small at first, then uncontained.

“Honestly?” she said as they reached the bin, setting her tray down with a soft clatter. “I think I’m as ready as I’m ever gonna be to march right back into the freezing cold and pretend this is just normal… camp stuff.” She gestured vaguely toward the door, as if the cold itself were waiting there with crossed arms. “You know— mandatory morning frostbite, scenic hypothermia, and whatever River’s about to throw at us. Real classic bootcamp vibes, super normal for a camp.”

Her breath puffed out in a faint laugh as she nudged her mug into place on the tray’s edge. “But hey,” she added, tilting her head with a mock-earnest brightness, “If we survive the ‘agility assessment,’ I’m pretty sure we earn brunch. Maybe even dessert brunch. Which feels like the only reason anyone has ever willingly run outside in winter.”

The corner of Rae's mouth tugged up as she dumped her tray beside Zelia's. Somehow, it didn't surprise her that the other girl could make frostbite sound like just an ordinary part of a regular summer camp. She straightened her jacket and slung her empty mug into the stack.

“Food would be a good motivator,” she conceded as they moved toward the exit together. “I still don't think I'd move very quickly, but there would for sure be some forward motion there.” A gust of frigid air immediately greeted them as she leaned her shoulder into the heavy door. She gestured with her chin toward the snow-dusted path that led to the cabins. “This way.”

The walk back to her cabin was shorter now that Rae knew exactly where they needed to go. Along the way, she did her best not to psych herself out about the upcoming training and focused on the more immediate quest of not slipping on the icy patch she knew was coming up near the bend. After warning Zelia about it and stepping over the slick stretch herself, they rounded the last row of cabins, an odd little stab of relief stinging her as her own cabin came into view. She bounded up the two wooden steps of the porch and reached for the door.

“Welcome to Casa Controlled Chaos,” Rae announced as she swung the door open, “and your very last chance to back out right now.”

Zelia followed Rae up the snowy path, boots crunching through the thin crust of ice, breath curling like pale ribbons in the air. She kept close but not crowding, eyes flicking briefly over Rae’s shoulder when she pointed out the slick patch ahead. Zee stepped over it neatly, a small, appreciative hum slipping out of her. Good to know Rae was the type to notice things like that. Good to know she shared them. By the time they reached the cabin steps, Zelia felt the cold digging its faithful teeth into her cheeks and fingers, but the sight of the porch, and Rae bounding up it like a half-frozen but determined cat, brought an easy smile to her face.

Rae’s grand declaration had Zelia snorting in amusement, warm and genuine.

“Back out?” she echoed, stepping up behind her, carefully placing each foot, testing the wood before shifting her weight, just in case thin ice had settled where the overhang didn’t quite reach. Satisfied, she took the last step onto the porch without incident. She leaned in just a little, grin bright and unbothered. “Rae, I only back out of things that involve swimming.” A pause. A shrug. “Or, like… deep water in general. And anything that might require me to wear goggles.” She lifted a hand, palm open in mock surrender. “Cold? Bootcamp? Agility tests designed by someone named after a geographic feature? Absolutely fine. Swimming? Nope.” She popped the p in nope.

And with that, she stepped inside, the warmth hitting her in a gentle wave as she toed off a bit of snow on the threshold. A small, pleased breath slipped out of her.

Rae stepped in after her, nudging the door shut with her heel and immediately kicking her boots off onto the mat. Heat wrapped around her like a blanket fresh from the dryer, fogging the cold-stung edges of her awareness for a second.

She still wasn’t quite over this place.

Even with the evidence of her existence scattered everywhere, the cabin looked like something out of a catalogue: high beams, warm light pooling over wood and fabric, the kitchen opening into a living space big enough that her old apartment could’ve fit in it twice. Her mess only dented it with some blueprints and half-folded clothes draped over the back of the nearest couch, a coil of extension cord on the coffee table beside a mug with a scorched ring on the rim, and her suitcase yawning open near the stairs like it had exploded in the night.

"So uh," she began, gesturing with a wide sweep of her arm at the disarray " as you can see, Martha Stewart has tragically passed away and left me nothing but shame and poor organizational skills."

She bent down to discreetly nudge a stray wrench farther beneath the table with her foot, ensuring it wasn’t a tripping hazard, then straightened up with a short sigh, planting her hands on her hips. The longer she stood there, the more acutely she felt the juxtaposition—the inviting plushness of the furniture, the warm glow from the kitchen fixtures, and the almost overwhelming volume of space. The main living area alone seemed to contain more square footage than her mother’s entire apartment.

An internal voice still whispered that someone was going to walk in and accuse her of being somewhere she didn't belong. Rae did her best to ignore it.

"Living area, kitchen, all that boring functional stuff down here," she rattled off, falling back on explanation the way she always did when she felt weirdly exposed. She jerked a thumb toward the staircase. "Bedroom and bathroom are upstairs. You can change in my room."She took a few steps toward the stairs, then paused, glancing back over her shoulder. "You can also grab the bathroom first if you need it. I’ll take the quickest shower I can afterwards."

Zelia let out a bright, uncontained laugh at Rae’s Martha Stewart eulogy, the sound bouncing easily off the beams overhead. The clutter didn’t bother her; in fact, something about it made the cabin feel lived in, like it had a pulse instead of existing as a showroom for people who never touched their own furniture. The blueprints spread over the couch, the spilled-open suitcase, the coil of an extension cord tangled like a sleeping snake on the floor, each one felt like a faint echo of the person who actually used this place. Like fingerprints in motion, and that made her smile.

Her eyes swept the room once, warming despite herself. If mine is even half this nice… The thought landed soft and tentative. The idea of a space this big, this warm, being hers to come back to felt almost dangerous, like wishing for too much. Rae’s explanations drifted around her, familiar in the way people filled silence when they were a little unsure, and Zelia found herself smiling with something small and quiet beneath her ribs. She nodded at the offer of the bathroom without hesitation.

“Five minutes,” she promised, lifting a hand as though giving a solemn oath. “Scout’s honor. Or, uh—whatever the demi-god equivalent is.” It felt strange, for just a moment, to say that aloud. Putting it out into the open, giving what they were the air to live and become more tangible, it felt too surreal.

She climbed the stairs two at a time, the wooden steps creaking softly under her socks, since she’d had the presence of mind to take her boots off by the door before scurrying up. The warmth of the cabin rose with her, clinging to her chilled skin like a grateful second layer. Rae’s room was neat only in the sense that someone had tried to make it neat at some point; her boots, bag, and clothes found a patch of open floor without effort. Zelia dropped her own bag beside them, fishing out the leggings, tank top, and hoodie she’d packed at the top of her bag before slipping into the bathroom.

The shower was quick— barely longer than the time it took for the steam to settle on the mirror. Hot water beat over her shoulders, scouring the cold from places she hadn’t realized were aching. Five minutes exactly. Maybe a breath over, but she doubted Rae would drag her to bootcamp court over it. She dressed with the same efficiency she’d eaten breakfast, tugging her leggings up and pulling the tank top on before the grey hoodie was settled over her still-damp curls. The fabric soaked up the moisture in a darkening patch between her shoulder blades, a blooming shadow of steam and the faint scent of mint and eucalyptus shampoo she’d used. Zelia ran a hand through her hair once, wincing when her fingers caught in knots. It was completely useless, curls already frizzing from the humidity, so she shrugged at her reflection. Good enough.

Then she bounded down the stairs, feet landing lightly, her energy renewed and coiled like a warm spring. “Your turn!” she announced as she reached the bottom, framing the declaration with both hands like she was presenting a trophy. “Bathroom’s all yours, go forth and achieve hygiene greatness.” Her grin widened as she nudged a stray blueprint with her foot—not moving it, just acknowledging it. “I’ll, uh… try not to touch anything that looks like it might explode.”

Rae was mentally cataloguing her necessities—towel, clean shirt, where on earth did I stash my sports bra—when the sound of footsteps on the stairs interrupted her. Zelia reappeared, announcing her successful and surprisingly speedy completion of her shower with the air of someone who had just unlocked a major life goal.

“Wow, that was fast,” she said, standing and dusting imaginary lint off her pants as if that might make her look less rumpled. She took a step backward toward the stairs, walking herself out of the room before she could start fussing over the mess again.

“Help yourself to the couch, by the way,” Rae called as she hit the first step. “Or the books. Or the kitchen. Nothing explosive in here.” At least, not at that very moment. With that, she turned and took the stairs two at a time, a burst of energy that her protesting leg muscles immediately registered as a very bad idea, given the physical ordeal that awaited them. The bathroom was still warm and humid when she got inside, the mirror streaked with condensation from Zelia’s recent use. Rae closed the door and proceeded to take the most efficient shower possible, one that balanced speed with the basic requirement of emerging feeling like a functional person. The hot water beat down on her shoulders, working to dissolve the deep-seated cold and the low-grade anxiety that had become her constant companion since arriving at this strange, new place.

After rinsing off, she turned the water off and dried herself with a series of brisk movements. The air carried a clean scent of mint and eucalyptus from Zelia’s shampoo, a detail that, for some reason, made the whole cabin feel more anchored and real. She quickly pulled on the clothes she had prepared: comfortable black joggers, a simple white tank top, and a lightweight hoodie. The fabrics were chosen for mobility and breathability, crucial for both managing her abilities and surviving whatever physical challenges River had planned.

She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror as she zipped the hoodie halfway. Damp hair fell in loose waves around her shoulders, a few rebellious strands already drying into frizz at her temples. The outfit hugged her in a way that felt…competent. Simple. Like she might actually pass for someone who knew what they were doing here.

Fake it ‘til you make it, Kowalewski. Preferably without tripping over your own feet in front of the entire camp.

She slipped into her white sneakers, double-knotted the laces, and grabbed a hair tie from the counter, twisting her hair into a quick, low ponytail. Clean, dressed, marginally put together. Good enough.
Rae descended the stairs, her hand gliding along the banister. As she entered the main living area, she spread her arms in a playful, presenting gesture. “Ta-da!” She glanced down at herself, then back at Zelia with a crooked grin. “You good to go? ‘Cus if we head out now, we can still get there on time.” Although it would definitely be a close call.

Zelia hadn’t meant to hover, but she did— half-rooted near the edge of the living room, fingers curled loosely at her sides, gaze flicking over the cabin as if waiting for someone to tell her where she was supposed to stand. The space felt too warm, too generous, too deliberately made for living to be something she could just…step into without permission. Places like this usually belonged to other people, people who didn’t feel like temporary guests in their own lives.

But Rae had offered the couch. So Zelia moved toward it slowly, each step measured, almost tentative. She lowered herself onto the cushion like someone expecting it to push her back out, spine straight for a moment before the softness coaxed her into a slight, reluctant sink. Her hands settled on her knees, unsure. She didn’t quite sprawl or relax. She simply existed there, perched on the edge of comfort, as if waiting for the couch to decide whether she belonged.

Her gaze drifted to the nearest object, a book lying open-faced on the coffee table, half draped over a schematic page. The title wavered between technical and poetic in its own right, something about structural load and reinforced joints. Nothing she understood, not really, but the worn spine suggested Rae did. Zelia reached for it, fingertips grazing the cover before she lifted it into her lap. The pages smelled faintly of paper, graphite, and the metallic tang of workshop hands.

She flipped through slowly, eyes skimming diagrams of beams and brackets, equations she couldn’t name, sketches of angles and supports. It all looked like a language she’d never learned, numbers that formed logic, logic that formed stability, stability that built something permanent. She wondered, briefly, what it was like to think in shapes and structures instead of impulses and instincts. To build instead of bolt. To fix instead of flee.

Her eyes moved, but her mind slipped elsewhere.

To the fox den tucked deep in the woods, snow-cradled and secret, the memory of fur and breath and the quiet pulse of something alive watching her from the dark. To her dorm room, small, loud, already cluttered by the second week. Posters curling at the corners. Running shoes piled beneath her bed. That one mug she never washed properly. The place she’d assumed she’d return to without question. To the echo of track meets, the rhythmic smack of feet against chalked lanes, lungs burning in that sharp, dizzying way that almost felt like freedom. The certainty of the finish line. The certainty of hunger afterward. To pancakes—silver-dollar stacks glistening in maple syrup, soft enough to tear apart with a fork. The fleeting promise of fullness. The warmth that lingered longer than the taste.

Her thumb paused against the edge of a page. The room around her hummed with heat and quiet, broken only by the faint settling creak of the cabin frame. For a moment, she let herself be still. Let herself imagine that this warmth was something she might return to. That she wouldn’t be asked to give it back.
Rae’s footsteps returned, light, familiar, and Zelia blinked, grounding herself back in the present as Rae appeared, arms spread, triumphant. Zelia’s lips curled into a slow, genuine smile. She closed the book gently, setting it back in its place with surprising care, as though it deserved respect for simply existing here. She stood, hoodie clinging damply to her back, curls still leaving tiny droplets at her collar. “Yeah,” she said, voice soft but steady, a small breath threading through the word. Then, with a spark of dry humor flickering beneath it, “Before River decides lateness counts as a mortal sin.”

She tugged her sleeves down over her wrists, squared her shoulders, and nodded toward the door— toward the cold, the training, the unknown. At least she wouldn’t have to face it all alone.

Their pace was brisk from the moment they stepped outside, boots crunching through a thin crust of frost that glittered like crushed glass under the pale morning sun. Their breath puffed in white clouds, drifting behind them like fleeting ghosts as they hurried down the winding path. Questions rose between them in little bursts, half-curious, half-teasing, and each answer only seemed to spark another. The cold nipped at their ears, but the conversation warmed the space between their shoulders, a gentle thread keeping them tethered as they moved.

A laugh, hers, broke first, quick and bright, scattering into the trees as if the branches themselves carried it onward. Rae’s followed, softer, but just as bright. Between their jokes and clipped observations, there were small silences too, not awkward, just comfortable, where the world seemed to listen in, letting them breathe and share the quiet as if it belonged to both of them. By the time the towering curve of the arena came into view, rising from the frost like some ancient colossus, their cheeks were flushed and hair frosting. The massive iron doors loomed ahead, promising noise and challenge and whatever awaited them beyond. They slid to a stop at the threshold, hearts racing. Three minutes to spare. Just enough to catch their breath.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... wes, river ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
4x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by xNocturnax
Raw
Avatar of xNocturnax

xNocturnax

Member Seen 16 hrs ago



#ffc300 ....|..... outfit .....|..... Arena



Disturbing her deep people scanning, placing them into categories of brain teasers, amusers and otherwise, was Sylas yet again by placing something on her lap as he passed wordlessly.

She glanced down at the burrito. Evelyn’s face wore equal parts amusement and confusion. He had ample time to offer her breakfast in his cabin. She could have cooked for both of them if he had permitted her to operate his kitchen, or, accepted his generosity there.

Her head half turned to where he took refuge at the back before returning her gaze at breakfast. Now the great debate began: While she was hungry and her stomach churned at the readily available food and the delicious aroma wafted up her nostrils, she didn’t want to risk it coming back up. With training minutes away and especially being something physically demanding, eating seemed unwise. She also considered how turning away the burrito would be perceived to the certain pair of green observant eyes.

Slowly, she brought it to her mouth to have the first bite. It was nothing special by appearance, yet, because there had been substantial gap between her last meal, the burrito seemed heavenly. She didn’t even know she was tense until she felt her shoulders noticeably slacken. Evelyn wiped the escaped contents around her mouth with her fingertips and continued to eat contently, keeping herself at a delicate pace while browsing people. There appeared to be a few newer faces than last night’s and simultaneously, missing people. One or two she would put down to a sleep in and lack of punctuality but this many almost made her believe she missed some catastrophic event.

She dusted the crumbs from her fingers having finished her spontaneous breakfast and brushed down her pants for good measure. Catching movement in her peripheral, her eyes found Sloane sitting initially alone before being flanked decidedly by two dark-headed demigods as a unit. There was a flicker of surprise. Not that Sloane couldn’t make friends, it was simply since the son of Ares’s disappearance, she seemed to throw herself further into reclusion. It was hard to see her not indulged in a book or with someone when she was out occasionally with her pup. But it was good she was being more open, or they, gently prodding at least.

While it was one of the most interesting developments in Evelyn’s eyes, Evelyn forced herself not to get caught staring and continued to pan across the arena crowd.

"Good morning everyone. If it wasn't already obvious, I am River, your new leader… And son of Poseidon, if that matters.”

Evelyn leant forward, elbows on her knees and her thumb tapped her lips as to remain thoughtful, patient and keep herself hushed while River plunged into his leader role. The thing about leaders appearing from the blue was that there was no established trust, no indication of intent, nothing. Which made it challenging to simply take his word and carry out his exercises. Still, she supposed there was no choice but to believe in River’s process, or at least, conform to him in the meantime. He didn’t warrant anything confrontational thus far. Somewhere internally, she was even rooting for him.

“Per my father’s orders I’m here to help get camp back on track. Ajax let camp fall into disarray and my late brother was not around long enough to accomplish much. Andy stepped up when no one else did and helped rebuild… Which isn’t a small feat and her efforts shouldn’t be overlooked.”

Evelyn’s brow quirked slightly. So he knew about the past leaders’ history and received a disclaimer before camp. Still, she had to wonder if he knew the specifics of Nick’s short rule. Leaving versus killed by a monster were universes apart.

“Now that everyone has had time to recover from the horrors of Pandora’s Box, my focus is going to be on training, the original purpose for camp… Not parties every night or the Greek tragedy that was the Valis’s chokehold on this place. No one likes training, but it’s important. The world won’t forget you’re demigods just because you ignore it. We can’t stop things from happening, but I can help prepare you all so if the time comes, you can defend yourselves.”

He had done his homework indeed. Good, good. He was hardly after her praise or approval, but Evelyn was impressed. This was a great introduction speech. His social oddities buried under the thick of responsibility, nowhere to be seen.

“Alright.” He tucked his trusty clipboard away and clapped his hands. “Because half of us here are new and I don’t know your capabilities, the first three days of training will be assessments. This will help get a baseline for where everyone stands so I can better tailor the training to you specifically. Today’s test is agility.”

Her eyes narrowed into a scrutinizing squint on him. This wasn’t solely training; this was an assessment and not just one but there would be a series of assessments. He was going to judge them alone on assessments with what? Some score system, jotted down notes, all that he dictated? Tapping her lips turned into a defeated rub and sigh, looking at the stone structure by her feet. Nobody liked to showcase their weaknesses. She appreciated that he’d tailor to them specifically at the end, even if she predicted that would overburden him, but in the meantime what a horrible thought running tests in front of your peers. It was very high school.

“There are ten obstacles, starting with the tires and ending with the long jump.” There was a small silence, but Evelyn had disengaged. “And while I could try to explain each one to you, I feel leading by example might be the best approach.”

Evelyn perked up slightly, watching River intently once again, relieved he wasn’t the kind to command them from some mental throne. But be among his peers in a way and earn some respect. With no one to converse with, Evelyn’s eyes travelled with him to Andy then across to his start line. He took off his fitness top in one fluid motion and what was underneath had to be admired. Objectively. But it was clear he made a religion of working out.

While Evelyn tried to convince herself she was only admiring professionally, he took on the obstacles with genuine effort, and the more he did the more his muscles became accentuated. Somewhere in the rope climb the fight with herself came to an end via self-admittance that his body was just straight out great and she was half enjoying the show due to how physically attractive he was. The other half was grounded in reality and doom knowing she was expected to do this all next. An assessment she would inevitably struggle at. Potentially fail at.

She shivered. Gods, she hated the concept of ‘failing’.

River traversed through the water like some merman or fish, gliding along the surface, true to his heritage. She would have thought he shape shifted some gills or a tail and fins if she wasn’t watching him. Two more obstacles then he finished, chest rising and falling rapidly, giving himself a beat to catch his breath. She waited for some verdict or telling remark of how it was that never came.

Instead, when he addressed everyone again he said, “You have 15 minutes to complete the course—” He broke off to compose himself through breathlessness. “—Because this is an assessment, there will be no skipping obstacles, no cheating, no powers, and no helping each other. Break any of the rules and it is an automatic failure.”

There he went. Just throwing around the f word like it had no daunting black and white meaning. Unbelievable.

“Alright then. You’ll run the course in groups of five. First up is Sloane, Sylas, Nate, Maylisse and Andy…”

That gave her more time to digest her food at least. That was the only perk she could find.

Somewhat guessing, her eyes drifted to Daniel as the first group set themselves up. She wouldn’t be surprised if the likes of him summoned a betting ring as a sideshow. The thought brought a crooked smile to her lips.

If she had to bet on a horse per group, the first one proved challenging enough. Two unknowns that both looked physically capable. Even if one did dress more for tennis than an obstacle course. Though, how they dressed and body proportions didn’t necessarily hold relation to how they performed. Andy had a way of holding her own. Sylas was ambitious and had dexterity. Sloane wasn’t to be underestimated.

In general, Evelyn tried to make it a habit not to underestimate anyone.

She watched the first group as if she had an investment in them. Being the first, they’d demonstrate how the course was handled in a group setting. How competitive one another got and…well, who was the most agile within that group which frankly she was plain interested in. There was Sylas of course who she was always curious about. And to see what Sloane could do was interesting. But also the red-headed guy, Nate, by process of elimination — thanks, River — There was a thing about him. Not that the thing would be discovered via an agility course but she still watched them.

In fact, she should kill two birds with one 15 minute time frame. Evelyn moved from her spot slowly towards Nelly and Iliana with a smile. “Hi girls.” Her smile brightened, keeping her voice low like it would disturb the people running the course otherwise. She sat down a step below them, keeping her body sideways to track the course and engage with the girls.

“How are we feeling about this?” She gestured to obstacles. “You shouldn’t have too many issues.” She nodded at Nelly next, imagining the daughter of Hermes would breeze through most of it, even without powers.

She smiled contently, keeping her hands tucked under her legs as she watched the group though naturally a thousand thoughts rushed through her mind at once. “Oh, how did your, uh, rectifying regrets go?” Evelyn asked towards Nelly.

“What was that even all about?” She squinted in confusion.



interactions ....|.... Iliana & Nelly............... mentions ....|.... Sloane, Katryna, Kacper, River, Sylas, Daniel, Nate, Maylisse, Andy............... collabs ....|.... none

4x Like Like 1x Laugh Laugh
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



#c7b29b ....|..... outfit .....|..... #0a6d6b ....|..... outfit .....|..... arena


Sylas’s gaze was trained on his sister the second she stepped out from beneath the stone archway, head down and watching every step she took in the usual timid, ‘pretend I don’t exist’ sort of way she floated through life. There was a brief second where she met his gaze. He wasn’t even able to flash her the type of smile that he knew would fester beneath her skin before she turned away, lowering herself onto the closest bench. Disappointing.

But before he pulled his attention from her solitary existence—that had honestly grown quite boring over the past three months—a pair of unfamiliar dark haired demigods stepped into the arena. There was a fraction of a second where he considered it to be no more than coincidence until the boy beelined straight for Sloane and sat down beside her, followed by the girl on his sister’s other side… Interesting. His brows furrowed as he watched, observed in a pensive silence. It could have been coincidence or some ulterior motive perchance, but then the boy stretched. It was one of those forced moves that was intended to look nonchalant, but failed miserably. Sylas wondered if it was one of those terrible rom com moments when he watched the guy’s arm brush Sloane, but instead of putting his arm around her shoulders his gaze drifted back over the heads of dozens of demigods until it locked on Sylas.

He didn’t look away, didn’t back down, didn’t move. Sylas remained stoic and unchanging like a statue until the boy looked away, refocusing his attention on Sloane. "Hmm," he hummed to himself as he watched the trio, studying every movement and smile… and the way his sister remained rigid, focusing desperately on not looking back at him a second time.

"Good morning everyone." He sighed, turning his attention forward with some reluctance. Training wasn’t high on his list of priorities, but making sure he appeared competent and made a good first impression for the new campers was… somewhat important. He slowly leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees in a way that mirrored a certain redhead… unintentionally. "If it wasn't already obvious, I am River, your new leader… And son of Poseidon, if that matters." Sylas snorted softly at the irony but otherwise remained silent.

As he listened to River address them and talk about training, he couldn’t help but wonder about the fondness Anissa had for the man. From his perspective, this new leader seemed about as approachable as a puffer fish, but then again he wasn’t the one trying to fuck the man so perhaps his perspective was skewed or exceptionally not biased. He did, however, get the smallest modicum of an ounce of respect from Sylas for running the course himself rather than hovering, dictating and blowing a damn whistle. Of course, new-leader-boy had to run the course to near perfection and at an impressive speed that even Sylas, in all of his arrogance, didn’t think he could best.

"You have 15 minutes to complete the course—" River addressed them all after his run, covering the last formalities of their training—assessment before kicking everything off without a shred of pomp and circumstance. "...First up is Sloane, Sylas, Nate, Maylisse and Andy…"

Fantastic.

On the far edge of the arena, Sloane sat anxiously silent as she listened and watched with her hands tightly pinned between her knees to keep herself from bouncing her legs restlessly. She hated all of this for several reasons, but when she heard the first group rattled off and her name was the first to fall from River’s lips, she audibly scoffed in disbelief. Sure she wanted it done fast, but that didn’t mean she wanted to go first. Disappearing somewhere in the middle was her speciality and that comfort was ripped out from under her.

"Fuck," she grumbled under breath. "Seriously?" her voice pitched and face contorted like she was still coming to terms with all of it. Sloane groaned, pulling her elastic from her hair to re-fasten brown mane up into a tight messy bun while muttering curses and complaints beneath her breath.

She reluctantly pushed off the bench and turned to face the twins. Her lips parted to offer them some sort of self deprecating parting words, but she was silenced by a subtle shift behind her that sent an involuntary chill down her back. Her head slowly turned in time to find Sylas slotting himself beside her, shoulder to shoulder, with his fake charm and effortless smile that slipped into place like a skilled actor playing the role he had been practicing his whole life.

"New friends?" Sylas cocked his head to the side slightly, shifting his attention from Sloane to Katryna to Kacper. "I’m Sloane’s brother—and twin," he added in a matter-of-fact kind of way he never did, both siblings often choosing to omit that little fact rather than bring light their unusual relationship. But he wasn’t blind and he definitely wasn’t stupid. The two before him were also twins. The easiest opening to a conversation was common ground and he needed an entrance to shoehorn his way in like an invasive species."I’m Sylas," he offered his name, a charming smile and his right hand extended in greeting toward Kacper in a silent challenge.

Sloane’s blood ran cold and face somehow managed to grow paler than her already pale complexion. But where she looked like a ghost or faint, she still forced a smile that had more warmth than it had any reason to be, falling into her own practiced act of a loving sister… Even if that same warmth never touched her eyes like it had when she was laughing at diet black or comforted by the offer of chamomile tea. She faked a laugh that was eerily natural, but the inflection was different, maybe strained compared to her earlier weightless chuckles. She reached out, pushing Sylas’s hand away before Kacper had a chance to shake it.

"Оставь их в покое — Leave them alone." She effortlessly switched to Russian. Her tone was light and casual, like they could be having a conversation about the weather or she was secretly sharing her attraction to one of the twins without being brazen. A farce.

"Уже защищает? — Protective already?" Sylas taunted as he studied the pair before him. "Что это? — Which is it?" He mused, not seeking an answer but wishing to unravel it himself like a puzzle laid out before him. "Девушка? — The girl?" His gaze trailed over Katryna lazily, taking in her more timid nature and the way she hid beneath multiple coats in the warmth of the arena. "Я вижу сходство. — I can see the similarities." Then his attention shifted to Kacper, eyes narrowing a faint, almost imperceivable, amount as he studied the boy like he was sizing up a rival. "Или это мальчик? — Or is it the boy?" His head tilted. "Хотите заполнить пустоту, Liam? Вы всегда притягивали к себе тех, кто сломан. — Looking to fill the hole Liam left behind? You did always attract the broken ones."

Sloane went rigid, back straightening as her smile faltered for just a second. Her gaze focused on something in the distance rather than being able to bring herself to look at either one of them. The tips of her ears flushed but she did her best to act unaware as she forced another laugh. "по крайней мере у меня есть друзья. — At least I have friends."

"ты? — Do you?"

Her eyes narrowed slightly but she said nothing.

"Если бы вы открыли глаза и на мгновение подумали о ком-то другом, а не о себе, вы бы заметили, что сегодня утром трибуны совершенно пусты. — If you opened your eyes and thought of someone other than yourself for a moment, you’d notice the stands are quite bare this morning." Sylas pointed generally toward the other demigods that lingered and chatted as they waited for their turn on the obstacle course. "Сколько теперь? Должно быть не меньше четырёх. — What is the count now? It has to be at least four."

Sloane’s eyes scanned the waiting campers, sifting through the pool of familiar and new faces alike. She was missing something, she knew it, but she didn’t want to give Sylas the satisfaction of asking. Each second that ticked by made her heart race as she tried to connect the dots. She almost caved until she noticed the stark absence of the one person she had been avoiding nearly as much as she avoided her brother… Ace. Her eyes widened and she swallowed as her search became a bit more frantic. No Ace… No Anatoliy. No Elysium… No Duke. Every single person that talked to her the day before… just… gone. Her chest tightened as the panic churned and constricted.

"Сколько времени пройдет, прежде чем эти маленькие вороны тоже улетят? — How long before these little ravens scurry off too?"

She said nothing. Her gaze was fixated on an empty bench. Maybe if she stared and wished hard enough she could manifest them all…

"В следующий раз, когда мне понадобится от кого-то избавиться, я просто попрошу этого человека подружиться с тобой... Ты стал весьма... эффективным. — The next time I need to be rid of someone, I’ll just have them befriend you... You’ve become quite… efficent." Sylas let out a hardy chuckle as he patted her on the shoulder like siblings sharing playful insults before turning their assessment into a friendly competition. "We’ll see who crosses the finish line first, sis," he added one final comment in English as if to cement their entire banter was about training and nothing more. He gave her one last pat then turned and made his way toward the starting line.

Sloane did her best to never let her smile falter, even after he left… But she couldn’t bring herself to look at either of the twins. "He’s just… really competitive," she attempted to make light of their conversation as she pushed the sleeves of her hoodie up her arms until the cuffs rested in the crooks of her elbows. "I’ll uh… be back after I break an ankle or die." She tried to make one last joke at her own expense, but it fell flat as she turned from them and made her way toward the starting point of the course.

As she approached the tires alongside Sylas, Andy and two others she didn’t know, Sloane quickly accepted her fate as the most likely to fail. She already knew what her brother and Andy were capable of, fully aware that there was no way she could even compare to them. As for the other two… well they looked competent if nothing else, which was already more than herself. She cleared her throat and readied herself best she could.

Sylas, on the other hand, was unbothered by the newbies he didn’t care to get to know. The only competition he saw before him was Andy who readied herself on the far end of their line up. While this was an assessment and not a challenge, after Capture the Flag he had a growing need to one up her. His arrogance blinded him and there was no way he’d let himself be out done by the daughter of Hecate twice. He readied himself and the moment they were told to go, he pushed himself with an added fury and determination.

The entirety of the course he was hot on her trail. There was the occasional time where he inched head, if only because of the advantage his height gave him. But while he was physically fit and able to keep up fairly well, he wasn’t aware she was a military brat. So while he struggled at the first few seconds of every obstacle trying to find his rhythm and approach, Andy jumped into them effortlessly with a practiced confidence and speed. By the time they crossed the finish line he was about five seconds behind, cursing and kicking at the dirt once in frustration.

Meanwhile, Sloane brought up the rear from the minute the time started. She wasn’t tripping and stumbling through the obstacles like a new born deer, but she lacked the finesse and speed of the others. The tires were the easiest obstacle probably for most people, but once she was faced with the daunting gauntlet of upper body strength dependent tasks… That’s where she started eating away at time. She tried to take a page out of River’s book and take the ascending log hurdles like stepping stones, so rather than jumping or mounting each one, she hopped to the top of the first one then bounced across them quickly. To her surprise that actually gained her some time in comparison to the others, but that didn’t last long.

She wasn’t… abysmal at the low crawl. Sloane definitely wasn’t fast, but she pushed herself hard and was short, so she had a little more wiggle room for extra movement. The rope climb on the other hand… She made it to the top… eventually. After half a minute of struggling and only getting a foot off the ground, River told her she could move on, but if there was one thing that was true about Sloane, she was determined. Her form was horrid but she did it, although she also suffered some minor rope burn on the way down as well.

To her own surprise, she did moderately alright on the next handful of obstacles, crossing the bridge effortlessly, swinging on the rope with ease, running across the balance beams quickly before her clumsiness could fuck that up, and diving into the pool with a delicate poise. But after pulling herself out on the other side, tired and out of breath, she was faced with a ladder that looked like it was made for a giant. Her ascension was slow and precarious. She couldn’t steal River’s technique because… Well, she was fucking short. She had to pull herself up each rung one at a time like a kid climbing onto a counter, get to her feet and repeating. By the time she reached the top her palms were raw, her arms felt like noodles and her knees were shaky. Climbing back down proved to be the bigger challenge and two rungs from the bottom her grip was so weak that when her foot slipped and she fell to the ground with a thud that knocked the wind from her lungs.

Sloane coughed and wheezed on the ground trying to catch her breath. If anyone attempted to come help her, she shoved their hands away, stubborn, determined… and so damn close to the end. She pushed off the ground when she could manage to move and ran at the last obstacle—well it was more of a sad jog at that point, but she tried. Giving it her best, she jumped but was a few feet short of the end and landed knee deep in the pool of water. Panting and drained of energy, she climbed out of the pool and crossed the finish line. The temptation to collapse right then and there on the ground was high but she stayed on her feet, bracing her hands against her knees while trying to catch her breath. Her mind was buzzing so much from exhaustion that she didn’t even notice the way her clothes and hair went from drenched to bone dry in a blink.

Once she managed to regain enough energy, Sloane trudged her way back to the stands. She briefly caught a glimpse of her brother already seated, looking at her with a smug smile and judgemental squint of his eyes. She didn’t have enough energy to pay him any mind as she half fell back into her seat between Katryna and Kacper. "That—" she coughed, deep breaths still causing sharp pangs from her fall, knowing her back was going to be black and blue before the end of training. Her gaze fell to her hands, palms turned upwards showing the angry and torn open blisters that clung to her callous-less skin. "—sucked."

disclaimer : I do not speak or know Russian. This is google translate BS lol. Their actual words in English follow the Russian… I won’t make you all suffer to try and decipher that lol.



interactions ....|.... katryna & kacper ............... mentions ....|.... river, evelyn, anissa, andy, maylisse & nate ............... collabs ....|.... myself??
4x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Pristine1281
Raw
Avatar of Pristine1281

Pristine1281 Long-time Roleplayer

Member Seen 16 days ago




#808000 ~ Outfit ~ Arena






#4a766e ~ Outfit ~ Arena






#f1724b ~ Outfit ~ Arena




The new leader was quick to great Heath, but he was caught off guard by the quick laugh. He wondered what was funny but River's next statement answered that question quickly.

"Give it time. You’ll change your mind," he said.

Now that was an interesting opinion, and an honest one too. River might be someone who expected the worse to happen. Still Heath did mean what he said. For his own personal reasons, he was here to learn. His mother didn't have the time to educate him, so he was hoping to learn from someone who could. Heath would have replied back but he saw the man's expression change to a kinder one and he thanked him.

"You're welcome. Welcome to camp, River."

Giving him a nod, he turned and went back to his sister and Nelly. Iliana figured she better give her brother that ointment she made before she forgot. However before she could get a word out, Heath spoke up.

"Thanks for watching my stuff Lia. I'll move now," he said before he started getting his stuff.

Chewing on the inside of her cheek, Iliana thought a second, but spoke up quietly, "We're going to start soon, so you might as well stay. Plus, I have something for you to try."

Heath smiled and sat down. His sister was becoming unpredictable, but she was still a nice person at least. Patiently, he waited to see what Iliana had for him. Iliana pulled out one of the ointment samples she brought and handed it out to him. Heath recognized the packaging immediately for her knew his sister used it for her samples. He remembered when she told him she wanted to work more on healing remedies from her crops. He supported that decision 100%. Smiling, he thanked her as he took it.

"This one is for sore muscles. I already have one for myself. I know I am going to need it after this, hopefully it works."

Before Heath could comment, Nelly spoke up.

"Oh that's so cool! You know Iliana, if you need another guinea pig, I volunteer hehe."

The two siblings looked at Nelly, having forgotten she was there.

"Uhh, I don't have any extra at the moment. I'll ask you next time though, just be aware it may not work or well, you might have a reaction to it."

"Hey as long as nuts weren't used in the making, I'll be fine!"

She didn't look too great in Heath's opinion. He wondered just how much she had to drink last night. He had seen a few cousins have full blown hangovers and while Nelly wasn't fully in one, he could see the way her eyes strained a bit. Iliana could feel Nelly's energy was a bit 'off' too.

The trio watched as more campers started arriving. They saw Veronica show up and wave in their direction. They waved back and Iliana was slightly surprised to see her not join them, instead she joined two of the new campers. Iliana didn't recognize either of them, but Heath and Nelly recognized Sofia. Heath wondered if Sofia met Mason yet, while Nelly wondered who the other redhead was. She remember seeing him several times yesterday.

"Looks like Veronica is making more friends. Nice to see that." Heath commented.

"I wonder who those two are. I haven't met a lot of new campers yet. Honestly I didn't think we get this many."

"Well I don't know the guy, but I've met the girl. Her name is Sofia. I think you will like her, Lia."

Heath would have told Iliana she was Hades's daughter, but Nelly was there and while he liked Nelly, he didn't trust her to keep quiet either. Nelly chimed in too.

"I met Sofia last night too. She and Veronica joined me on the ice last night. I might have talked her ear off though, but she asked about camp."

Heath groaned and said, "When do you not talk someone's ear off, Nelly?"

Nelly laughed at that and agreed. It wasn't something she was ashamed of, but she did try giving the Cliff notes version of things, but it didn't always work out that way.

Iliana couldn't help but keep looking at Veronica, Sofia, and the other guy. Even though Iliana was too far to feel their energy, she could tell they were already close. The guy with them looked like he could take on this course easily. Realizing she was staring at his muscles, she looked away as her cheeks turned pink. Both Heath and Nelly caught it, but Nelly was the one to speak up.

"Nice view, huh, Iliana?"

Turning bright red, Iliana just nodded. She needed to stop staring at people. Nelly padded Iliana on the shoulder with a giggle. Heath just shook his head.

By the time Fiona greeted them, Iliana had thankfully recovered.

”How’re ya both doing? Also, bollocks to that though.”

Nelly laughed and replied,"I am doing okay considering how much I drank last night. Got a nice headache, but it shouldn't affect me too much. Still bollocks for sure. Thank the gods for all of the traveling I've done over the years. Only thing I worry about is anything involving balance hehe."

Iliana dreaded the whole thing but didn't want to admit it. Sure she climbed trees and knew how to swim, but added all of the other things together, yeah, she was not in for a good time.

"I am doing fine right now, Fi, thank you. I just want to get this obstacle course done and over with."

"I'll help you out Lia-" Heath started to say, but Iliana cut him off.

"No, I need to be able to do this on my own. Thank you though Heath."

Heath sighed and nodded, but he would help her if she needed it. After that, Fiona moved on and Nelly turned to see where she was heading. She saw her sit next to a figure laying down and Nelly soon figured out it was Blair, who totally looked out of it. Feeling sorry for Heath's other sister, Nelly turned back around.

Once again the three continued to wait as campers continued to come in. One thing that Heath noticed was who hadn't arrived yet. Most obvious one was Duke. Duke had been longer than him and Iliana, and he wondered what happened. His thoughts were diverted when River decided to get things started. Heath was pleasantly surprised on how well-informed River was of past events. At least Poseidon hadn't decided to throw his son off the deep end. Hearing what he had planned for them made a lot of sense too. Heath wondered how he would fare. He was sure he could do this obstacle course, but he already knew he wouldn't be as good as someone like Andy, Mason, and Trinity. River continued to earn points with Heath as River led by example by example by doing the obstacle course. He played close attention. Nelly for once was doing the same thing and memorized his exact movements. She may have perfect memory, but she would still have to physically execute it herself. While Nelly was average height for a female, she would have to compensate being shorter than all of the guys here. She would make up for that with her natural speed. She could always use her speed too if need be. However that idea was squashed when River finished and mentioned no one was allowed to use their powers. Oh well. Both Heath and Nelly looked at Iliana when they heard no one could help each other either. This didn't make Heath happy, so that wasn't one thing he dox points for. Iliana saw their looks and sighed.

"Knock it off you two, I'll live," she said quietly.

Soon the first group got started and they watched as Andy took an easy lead, but Sylas was doing his best to keep up with her. While watching them though, Evelyn showed up. After greeting them, Evelyn zeroed in on Nelly.

“Oh, how did your, uh, rectifying regrets go? What was that even all about?”

Both Heath and Iliana were just as confused by that, but Nelly giggled.

"Poorly, but it was my doing. See back when we did Seven Minutes in Heaven at the previous party, my bottle landed on Sylas. Sadly I don't have any of my parents' charms, so I was clueless on what the rules were and made a fool of myself with Sylas in there. Didn't you were supposed to make out in there. So to remedy that here, I basically asked Sylas if I could kiss him, that was all. He flat out rejected me. It's fine though. It's pretty clear I get on the guy's nerves too, but I am used to it."

She didn't want Evelyn to get the wrong idea about her and Sylas, especially since she remembered how Sylas kissed Evelyn last night.

"But yes, sorry for any confusion, Evelyn, and thanks for checking up on me. You just take care of yourself too okay?"

Watching the first group finishing when Sloane finished, the second group was called out. Only ones they recognized was Blair and Lochlan. No clue who the other ones were. Nelly decided to stretch during this time. Iliana felt bad for Blair and even Heath sighed watching how poorly his other sister was doing. Nelly saw how Blair did too. She had returned to her seat before she finally managed to finish.

Nelly was relieved to hear her named be called in the third group.

"Oh wow, finally!" she said as she jumped up and went to the start of the obstacle course.

She was obviously revved but still wasn't feeling her best. Under normal conditions, she knew she be one of the first ones, but even she was a little unsure.

"Good luck guys!" she said cheerfully to Mason, Sofia, and two other female campers.

The redhead she recalled seeing last night, but the brunette she didn't recognize at all. Even though this wasn't exactly a race, Nelly couldn't help but feel like it was one. She had been itching to get involved in stuff and now it was her chance since she never got to have a duel when Nick was still in charge. Soon it was time to get started and Nelly took off. The tires were pretty easy as she perfectly recalled how River did it. Next was log jumps. Under normal conditions, this would be a piece of cake, but Nelly felt slightly off because her image blurred a little bit and she almost slipped when going from the 2nd log to the 3rd. However she managed to stay on, but that enable Mason to get ahead of her. Feeling her competitive nature awaken, she speeded up slightly and finished as the same time as him before going to the next part. The low crawl was something she was very much used to doing since she did things like this when spelunking in caves. She paced herself though to make sure to not overdo it. The rope climb was one she knew she wasn't going to enjoy. She preferred basic pull ups or rock climbing to this. She wasn't surprised when Mason overtook her here either. She couldn't help but get slightly distracted by his biceps either, but she for sure didn't want him overtaking her for long. She got to the top and came down but slightly burned her hand though and cursed. If the rope climb was bad, then the rob bridge was worse, but it wasn't the worse thing. She did her best to maintain her balance, but her foot got caught in a hole and she almost fell through if not for her own upper body strength. She picked up her pace again though and almost caught up to Mason as they approached the rope swing. Leaping quickly, Nelly laughed, feeling like Tarzan, and landed a nice distance from the water before jogging to the one thing she truly dreaded, the balancing beam. Taking a deep breath, she went about it as quickly as she could, but her vision swam again and unfortunately this time, not only did she slip but she fell off landing on her back.

"Ow!"

Seeing Mason and even Sofia and the brunette getting ahead and entering the pool, Nelly felt a fire in her belly there. Getting up, she this time focused and got past the balance beam. Sprinting towards the pool, she dived right in and quickly passed up the bruntte and Sofia and raced for Mason. He was still ahead of her when they got to the log ladder. Almost there. Nelly by this point was starting to get tired, but she wasn't bound to give up. She was pretty much neck and neck with Mason going up the ladder, but she was quicker going down. Seeing the last obstacle in her sights, Nelly had one last kick in her as she sprinted one last time and leapt over the pool of water. Landing on her feet, she saw she was first across with Mason right behind her. It was then she noticed she wad fully dry too. However, she was for once too tired think about it. Instead she turned to cheer on the others in her group as they crossed the finish line. Once she saw her fellow red-head come over the ladder, she cheered more.

"Come on, you can do it!" she clapped.

After she finished, Nelly clapped for her one more time before returning to her seat. Iliana was first to greet her.

"Are you okay, Nelly? That fall looked bad."

"My head is worse now. I'll just get more aspirin from my cabin. But hey I beat Mason, how about that huh?"

"You know this isn't a full race right?" Heath reminded her.

"Hey! Let me have this right? I know it's not, but I couldn't help myself. I don't think I did as well several of the others who went before me though."

Heath shrugged and waited patiently for his and his sister's turn.




Interactions ~ River @Mjolnir, Fiona @Fabricator, Evelyn @xNocturnax ~ Mentions ~ Sofia, Veronica, Leo, Sylas, Andy, Sloane, Blair, Lochlan, Mason, Callista, Rae
4x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by xNocturnax
Raw
Avatar of xNocturnax

xNocturnax

Member Seen 16 hrs ago



#ffc300 ....|..... outfit .....|..... Arena


Heath and Iliana wore some confusion while Nelly only giggled knowingly.

“Poorly, but it was my doing. See back when we did Seven Minutes in Heaven at the previous party, my bottle landed on Sylas.”

Evelyn’s brow arched surprised involuntarily. The bottle blessed or cursed, depending on the outlook, to point to the one you desired? But Evelyn didn’t interrupt and let Nelly continue.

“Sadly I don't have any of my parents' charms, so I was clueless on what the rules were and made a fool of myself with Sylas in there. Didn't know you were supposed to make out in there.”

Evelyn opened then closed her mouth, almost rebutting that she didn’t have to do anything she didn’t want and there was no official rule to it. It was a common occurrence and opportunity but that was as far as it went. Her eyes flickered to Heath expecting him to interject and correct Nelly that that wasn’t the case, but he didn’t. Who exactly was Nelly’s source to figure she had to make out?

“So to remedy that here, I basically asked Sylas if I could kiss him, that was all. He flat out rejected me. It's fine though. It's pretty clear I get on the guy's nerves too, but I am used to it.”

Evelyn inclined her chin in silent understanding. Then grimaced slightly. She couldn’t imagine Sylas’s rejection as anything but harsh. Similarly, she couldn’t imagine standing before his daunting figure and asking for a kiss out of the blue. That was brave. For some reason she didn’t take Nelly as an initiator either but, good for her. Evelyn gave a small approving nod giving credit where it was due.

“But yes, sorry for any confusion, Evelyn, and thanks for checking up on me. You just take care of yourself too okay?”

It was more curiosity and a mini catch up than a well-being check but she wasn’t one to argue. Evelyn flashed a smile. “Just wondering how it went is all. You’re very bold to try to get your lost kiss back.” Or ignorantly unaware.

She watched Andy in the first group pull in front and overall stay in front, until the finish line. Next Sylas passed, kicking at dirt with some expletives. Of course, she couldn’t hear from where she was sat but there was a way that people moved at the end of a task that you knew they didn’t like the outcome accompanied by a ‘fuck’ or the like.

“Though, he might need a kiss now,” she joked to the daughter of Hermes.

As she sucked in a breath to say some more, perhaps the most important question, Nelly started stretching as the second group was summoned. The other two had their own issues and didn’t offer conversation at all.

While it was an obvious chance to leave, she had one more burning question. “What do you find appealing about him?” she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. For once, there was no judgement attached, rather, she was looking for sense in herself. Maybe Nelly saw the same thing Evelyn did or something different altogether.

After their small chat, the trio was evidently much more absorbed in each other, watching the prior groups or themselves, which she couldn’t blame. She slipped a couple stands away to leave them to it and view the groups on her own until the time came where she was inevitably called.

Evelyn re-did her ponytail to a lower kind and faced the daunting course.

The tires were simple enough but by the time she found a faster rhythm, they were over. The increasing height of the logs were a pain, only when she had to start clambering over the last of them. Her balance was sound as she climbed on the fourth as River had, but she hesitated to jump to the last one, then jump back down, dropping herself and heading for the next obstacle. She crawled through under the rope as required feeling like she was nearly eating sand, adjusting her head forward then sideways trying to find a good position as she pushed forward with her elbows and legs. Some people had made it look stupidly natural but she could assure, it wasn’t.

She ran up to the rope climb and paused, suspecting how it would end. She hesitated for a puffed second then tried to clamber up the forsaken rope with the muscles and technique she didn’t have. Her face contorted in concentration and strain, trying to conjure the strength as she seemingly slowly made her way gradually up. She didn’t have the control to delicately slide down, her hands burning against the friction of the rope and landing with a bigger impact on her legs than she’d like. Evelyn shook out her burning hands to confront the next obstacle, then another and another. She was shaky on the rope net bridge and a spare hand would fly out to balance herself but she wasn’t bad. The swing was much the same, more rope she didn’t want to touch but had to pry from where it rested. She grabbed the rope, backed up a few steps and tried to swing with momentum and tuck her legs up. Evelyn landed on the other side, narrowly avoiding the water’s edge and leant forward to avoid falling back

Approaching the balance beams was where she accelerated. She had an acute awareness about her balance and body, and logic always helped, so she was able to tackle the beams with deft feet but they required full concentration still.

She could feel her breathing getting harder and fatigue set in her muscles. Something she didn’t need when coming up to the pool. She also didn’t want to particularly swim in her clothes. Nonetheless, she dove in, gasping hard trying to snatch more oxygen when she came up for air in her freestyle.

Despite the light material she wore, she felt heavier, carrying along extra unnecessary weight. Though, that likely was her muscles protesting. Evelyn propelled herself up the ladder, treating her hand and feet placements like rock-climbing. Curses, it was tall and never ending. For a moment Evelyn found herself pausing, wrapping her arms around a log and resting her chin on it to try catch her breath and gather herself before continuing forward stubbornly. Evelyn didn’t want to be the one who stopped mid-course and didn’t finish or gave up. She mounted the top, brought her other leg around and climbed down to a distance where it was safe to drop.

One more. The final one. Looking at the obstacle she knew she needed real momentum for the last jump. Her jog transformed to a hard run, forcing a last burst from somewhere inside and she leapt off. Another clearance but only by an inch.

She doubled over, hands on her hips, cheeks tainted red while the rest of her body was tainted in sweat and panting like she had finished running for her life from a grizzly bear.

Her technique was to pretend there was no group running alongside her and focus on herself and the obstacles, hard as that was when people passed her or were right beside her. Regardless, she had a solid hunch that the results were not satisfactory. She didn’t even bother asking or catching River's eye; in fact she actively avoided forms of contact and acknowledgement. She wasn’t in the state.

Evelyn shook her angry and persistently burning hands out again as she returned back to the stands with heavy steps and settled for a spot close by. The thought of more steps was horrifying right now.



interactions ....|.... Nelly............... mentions ....|.... Sylas, Iliana, Heath, River ............... collabs ....|.... none

5x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Sir Sparky
Raw
Avatar of Sir Sparky

Sir Sparky That Guy

Member Seen 2 mos ago



B45F06 .....| Arena



He was joking. Mostly. He knew it wasn’t Andy’s fault. Well…aside from making this little slice of hell obstacle course.

"Peace is rare at camp. You know that. I can’t guarantee we won’t be interrupted in the future. But I’m not going anywhere, Mase," she assured. He was surprised by her sincerity and soft voice. On one hand he was content she wouldn’t go anywhere. On the other, sad to hear her admittance of how peace was so rare and the restless future it may bring. Her hand wrapped around him and he was led and instructed to sit.

Mason sighed gently looking around as he lowered himself to sit beside her. "Alright, but don’t tell anyone I listened to you just because you said so,” he said, feigning reluctance. As she brought herself closer, he leant toward her and placed a kiss on her shoulder apologetically in case it wasn’t obvious he didn’t care what people thought of him.

"I had every intention of spending all day in bed with you," she whispered into his ear causing the smallest glad smile to form on his lips. His hand subconsciously opened for her as she began her light trail down his arm, then sure enough, into his palm. "Although, after training I will need a shower…" Her fingers slinked between his. He felt it, just took a moment to react to it, closing his fingers around hers absentmindedly as images of Andy naked and wet flooded his mind. Water cascading down his favorite demi-goddess’s sleek body , sometimes soapy, running her body wash over herself. Other glimpses he’d be getting the pleasure to glide soap over her — aw hell, he didn’t care. As long as she was wet and bare, he was there. And so the images rolled on…

Mason leaned his head towards her like he had a secret, keeping his eyes ahead. "I can’t wait for training to be over." He placed their joined hands on her leg where his thumb caressed her there gently, trying his best to keep the thoughts and images she planted at bay but loving to indulge them.

Apparently he spoke too soon. "Good morning everyone. If it wasn't already obvious, I am River, your new leader… And son of Poseidon, if that matters." River took the lead giving the whole spiel about who he was, what happened in the past and what was in store now and all traces of joy, playfulness, amusement and joking was sapped. At least he acknowledged Andy was a good leader. Somewhat.

Then the new big guy approached them with an awkward smile that Mason didn’t bother to reciprocate. It was nothing personal just the amount of cockblocking he did in one day had to be a record. Mason freed their hands guessing he wanted Andy for something. "Do you mind tracking my time?" He held out his equipment to Andy.

Mason rose a brow as surprised as she was. Out of all the people in the crowd, that had to mean River had at least a little respect somewhere for her. "Yeah, sure."

After some brief instructions on what to press, he turned and left to demonstrate the course. It was relatively straight forward, go through the obstacles the way they were intended. Climb, jump, crawl, run. But if the new leader wanted to show and tell, that was his choice entirely.

There was a moment or two as River ran where Mason leaned over to glance at the watch to track how he was doing curiously and sneak glances at Andy checking if she was completely besotted by all the muscles on display and the way he navigated the course with relative ease. Mason wouldn’t have even thought anything of it, if it wasn’t for some other females licking their lips and fanning themselves at the spectacle.

River was evidently fit and created the course so seeing him stagger or nearly fumble at times and finish trying to suck in some air confirmed the course would be worse than it even looked. He headed towards them still trying to catch his breath.

"9 minutes and 37 seconds," Andy revealed.

Mason blew out a breath he was unaware he was holding. That was good results. But every slice of information that came to light in the course seemed to emphasize how shit it would be. Including when he announced they had 15 minutes to complete it. Mason rubbed his forehead and temples, screwing his eyes shut to suppress how fucking stupid he found that 15 minute window for all the people that weren’t into Crossfit or whatever it was and the army rats.

"Alright then. You’ll run the course in groups of five. First up is Sloane, Sylas, Nate, Maylisse and Andy…"

Mason dropped his hand and flicked up a small smile for Andy. She’d do fine. Being a military girl, he was sure it’d be her playground.

Once she got up, he gave her a small tap on the backside for purely encouraging purposes. "Go get ‘em. " He looked her over, appreciating her retreating form with a much smugger smile. Thank you workout clothes for being form fitting. No force in the universe that would make him miss her shower.

Andy didn’t disappoint. In fact she moved through the course with familiarity, each obstacle appearing a little less than it was. He forgot how strong and agile she truly was until he was watching her without fear for his own life or the compulsion to beat a Valis bloody.

Even Mason had to admit a good job when the group completed the obstacle course. Even for Sloane who crossed last out of the five and looked slightly sore and sorry. At least she crossed the finish line.

When his name was called, he sighed. Andy gave him the appearance that he was ready but there was no prepping for this. He pushed off the stone bench and reluctantly headed to the start line.

"Good luck guys!" Mason suppressed an eye roll. He hoped the course burned the energy and perkiness out of her.

Looking along the line, his group happened to be a bunch of females but before any automatic thought entered his head like ‘this should be easy’, he had witnessed plenty of girls that were beasts so he shut down any relaxation or contentment. No need to go easy.

When they were given the go, Mason ran up to the tires, unfortunately just not as quick as another demigod. He looked down to focus on lifting his leg enough to clear each tire and his next foot placement. Next were the logs where he appeared to close some gap by clearing them well enough with a wobble and stagger or two but nothing he couldn’t recover from. He tried to run ahead but that damn neon suit entered his vision again as he got down to crawl. Crawling and contorting wasn’t his specialty so he wasn’t surprised by the other girls creeping up. Some struggled at the climb though and while he had half a mind to lift some of them up to stop the painful display, there was ‘no helping’, and he’d be better focusing on his own result anyway. Mason jumped up getting as high as he could for a headstart on the rope before ascending to the top then buffering himself back down. The bridge looked simple but it persisted on jerking out from under him. The swing was handled okay. Better if there wasn’t some ridiculous gleeful laughter right on him. On the beams he prayed for her to fall as he navigated across it with his arms out and a slight wobble.

"Ow!"

Even through heavy breathing he smiled quickly as he disembarked the last sloped beam before tackling the pool. He could hear the others dive in after him but all he could do was keep his rhythm of stroking and kicking.

As he climbed up the ladder, the rainbow appeared in his peripheral again. Mason had half a mind to yank her down, sure she’d land on her feet like a cat. While sabotage wasn’t a stated rule, he was sure it was at least heavily frowned upon. For now he kept pushing up. Arms grabbing and pulling, legs stepping and propelling upwards, unable to find a fluent, easy rhythm.

She got in front on the descent and the last leg of the course. She took off with impeccable speed, Mason trying to match her pace but failing, finishing his leap shortly behind her.

He took a few steps away from the finish, and, only because Nelly did, he turned and waited for the rest of the group to complete the course. A silent obligation. Nelly’s cheerleading forced Mason a few extra steps away as he panted for breath. A pale blonde followed, then the brunette.

"Come on, you can do it!" Nelly clapped and cheered some more.

"She clearly didn’t work hard enough," Mason remarked offhandedly, finding himself near River. The kid of Poseidon probably didn’t get how much it would mean to exhaust Nelly and turn off her chirping for a few minutes.

Seeing he was the wrong target audience, Mason wandered away watching the last red head, unsure if she liked Nelly’s cheering, finding it genuinely encouraging and motivating or embarrassing or condescending. If he got whooped and cheered in the PACER test for being generally unimpressive…He’d be less than pleased. But some people found it nice he guessed.


interactions ....|.... Andy, River (briefly) ............... mentions ....|.... Nelly, Rae, Sofia, Callista

6x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Pristine1281
Raw
Avatar of Pristine1281

Pristine1281 Long-time Roleplayer

Member Seen 16 days ago




#808000 ~ Outfit ~ Arena






#4a766e ~ Outfit ~ Arena






#f1724b ~ Outfit ~ Arena




Prior to Nelly's run . . .

Both Heath and Iliana couldn't help but overhear the conversation between Nelly and Evelyn. Heath caught Evelyn's confused look at him too and he merely shrugged in response. He had no clue on where Nelly got the idea that two people had to do that sort of thing in Seven Minutes in Heaven. If Heath had to guess, it was probably Fiona since those two were good friends now. But that was a guess since Nelly enjoyed talking to a lot of people.

When Nelly started stretching, Evelyn asked her what she found appealing about Sylas, or so she assumed Sylas since they just talked about him.

"If you're talking about Sylas, I honestly don't know. I just felt instantly drawn to him because of his enigmatic persona. Charming for sure, but unpredictable. I know now he's someone I don't want to underestimate, if his trial taught me anything. Why do you ask? Have you got your eye on him?"

The first part was said in a serious tone, which is rare for Nelly, but it turned playful when she asked those last two questions. Her eyes twinkled at Evelyn. She very tempted to ask how well Sylas kissed, but not only was that in bad tasted, but even Nelly would never ask such a personal question in front of others.

After Nelly's run

Heath had overall been impressed with Nelly's run, even though Mason gave her a run for her money. Sofia had done a decent job too. Iliana was wondering how she was going to get through this course in one piece. One thing was sure, after this, she was going to work out more. Soon the fourth group was called out and three of those names stuck out to Iliana. First was Leo and to her surprise it was the red-head guy sitting near Veronica, who had been called as well. She recalled last night that Duke told her he was a son of Ares, making him Trinity's sibling. Looking around she spotted Trinity. This sibling did look nicer, and Duke did say to give him a chance. So she would. The other name was Baxter. He was the guy who gave her that nice drink last night. Where was he? Heath also noticed only four campers too.

"Someone didn't show up. River is not going to be happy about that since in his announcement he wanted us to be here on time."

Iliana nodded, agreeing with him. The idea of being late or not showing up terrified her and she knew River was capable of intense emotions.

"Well, I am going to warm up before my name is called. Do you want to join me, Lia?"

Iliana nodded and the two went about their own routine while Iliana continued to watch the race. Leo blazed through it similar to River. The dark hair male wasn't too far behind him, but the other dark hair female and Veronica took a little longer to finish. She wished she could go down there and check on Veronica. She promised herself she would do just that after training was done that day. Heath and Iliana finished their stretching before the 5th group could be called out. Heath wondered how Wes was going to do certain courses, especially the rope climb when he lacked an arm. Hopefully there was something else he could do.

During this whole time, Nelly had been cooling down and was feeling a bit better after doing that, returning to her old seat. She was definitely going to have a nice, good bath after this though. Watching the current group, it seemed to her that the only one doing decently was the lady out in front. The rest seemed to be struggling one way or another. Her heart went out to Wes naturally. She wanted to cheer for them too, but being close to others, she didn't want to accidentally shout in someone's ear.

After the last runner finished the course, it wasn't long for the 6th group was called. Hearing Heath and Iliana's names, Nelly turned to them.

"Good luck you two," she smiled at them.

Iliana looked very nervous but nodded.

"Thanks. Come on, sis, let's go," Heath said before heading down, with Iliana following him.

One name did stick out to Heath though. Pallas. That happened to be his middle name. Besides Fiona, there was two other males, one who was a blonde like him, and the other with darker skin. One of them was probably his half-brother. It was too much of a coincidence not to be. He would find out eventually, but for now his attention was on the course.

Iliana looked briefly at the others in her group. She had no doubt Fiona would do well. Of course she hoped Heath did good too. Looking briefly at the other two males, both good like they were in great condition. If anyone was going to struggle, it be her.

Just then the race started. Heath had no issues with the tires but knew he didn't do it as quickly as other did. He wanted to pace himself after all. The log jumps were harder to do than he thought though. He was going to work on his upper body strength for sure. He saw Fiona was a nice distance from him and could barely see the two males, but he wasn't going to worry about them. Important thing was to take no more than 15 minutes. After completing the 2nd obstacle, he couldn't help but look back to see how Iliana was doing and she was struggling on the log jumps. Hoping she improved, he moved onto the next obstacle, which was the low crawl. This proved to be trickier than he thought. He never did this activity before, and he tried recalling how other did it, which did help. This type of workout definitely required good core strength. Already Heath was thinking of ways to improve his own routine.

Getting up, Heath was tempted to check on his sister again but manage to not get distracted. Instead, he focused on the rope climb, which really was as hard as others seemed. He went a bit slower than he liked but barely managed to make it up to the top. Once he was down, he did glance at Iliana since he need to take a breath or two. He couldn't see her, so he assumed she was in the low crawl. Moving on, he didn't have too much trouble with either the rope bridge nor the swing. In fact, he hoped he was making up for loss time by the time he got to the balance beam. This was probably the easiest for him if he was honest since he was always good with balance, but it going down was a bit tricky. Thank goodness he was patient like his mom. It was a nice relief when he got into the water. This was something he did miss. Scotland had brief short summers, so they always made the most of it and often took trips to a nearby lake to swim growing up. This reminded him of that. He didn't take too casual though, this course was still timed.

Once out of the water, Heath started climbing that ladder and by this time, he was pretty tired. His arms ached, but he didn't complain, kept pushing forward, determined to make the time. Seeing one last obstacle, he found the energy within himself to make the jump and landed on both feet. Leaning forward, he tried catching his breath.

"I definitely need to . . . improve." he said in between breaths, not bothering to see if anyone was there.

He turned to look at his sister, who was still a ways off. While he didn't cheer, he did clap for her.

Iliana didn't have a good start. She tried doing the tire walk, but almost tripped a few times. She focused and barely managed to clear it without falling flat on her face. Coming to the log jumps, she recalled how others do it and tried mimicking that, but she fell trying to get to the second log. That knocked the wind out of her. Embarrassed, she still got up and tried again, this time succeeding. Taking a deep breath, she prayed to her mom for strength and barely made it to the third log, but it was a struggle to haul herself up.

~Come on, Lia, you like climbing trees, you can do this.~ she mentally told herself, trying to be her own cheerleader.

She managed to make it the rest of the way, but her upper strength was already zapped. It be a miracle if she make the time requirement. The low crawl was a bit of a welcome relief, but it was still a struggle since her arms felt like noodles at this point. She hoped Heath was doing okay, Fiona too. She took this time to catch her breath a bit too. The low crawl was over sooner than she thought and the next one was one she dread the most, the rope climb. She kept trying to climb it, but each time fell after a few tries and eventually was forced to move on. She was very frustrated with herself for sure, but tried to keep her emotions at bay since she didn't want her powers to activate and automatically disqualify her. She deliberately took her time with the rope bridge, but almost lost her footing a few times. She would not quit though. Coming to the rope swing, she tried her best to hold on, but her strength gave out and she felt into the water. Embarrassed, she got back on land. She wanted to cry at this point but refused to. She'd been through worse, she'd get through this.

Coming up to the balance beams, she only slipped a few times, but this time got back up and kept doing it. She may be the weakest here physically, but she would keep going. Because, she could only improve from here, right? With the swimming section, she didn't do the traditional freestyle, but did the backstroke since that was always easier for her, but at some point she did turn over to finish doing freestyle since she didn't want to hit her head. She could see that she was almost down. Her lungs were burning for air by this point, but she kept moving. Climbing the ladder, she struggled and went slowly, but at least she did slip on her way up. However she almost tripped on her way down. Seeing the final jump, she put everything she had into it, and miraculously manage to clear it, but she collapsed onto her back when she did, completely worn out.

Heath was by her sides in seconds.

"You made it, sis," he said, worry very clear in his eyes and radiating off of him.

She merely gave him a thumbs up, she was so out of breath she couldn't talk.

"Do you want me to carry you back up?"

Not wanting to argue for once, Iliana nodded.

While Heath was still tired himself, he picked up his sister and carried her back to their seats. He put her on a seat, and she just rested her head and arms on her legs. Nelly would have said something, but for once decided to be quiet. Instead, she just padded Iliana on her back in comfort.



Interactions ~ Evelyn @xNocturnax ~ Mentions ~ Sylas, Fiona, Leo, Veronica, Kacper, Katryna, Baxter, River, Ariana, Tapeesa, Wes, Anissa, Pallas, Colton
6x Like Like
Hidden 6 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago



#EBCEED ....|..... outfit .....|..... arena


Zelia lingered at the edge of the gathering campers, her fingers tapping out a restless rhythm against her thigh, not out of nerves but the low-grade thrill fizzing beneath her skin. The air still shimmered faintly with the echo of River’s feat— sand scuffed, water settling, the scent of sweat and churned earth coiling together like the after-breath of a storm. He had caught his breath by the time she approached, light on her feet, as if she floated more than stepped. The others lined up behind her like a row of dominos waiting for gravity, she stepped neatly out of line.

“River,” she said softly, not wanting the crowd to hear. When he lifted his gaze, she offered a small, apologetic smile, bright but brittle at the edges. “Before I run… I should tell you.” Her voice stayed steady, though she could feel her pulse ticking fast beneath the words. “I can’t swim. I have a thing with water, I just…can’t.” She shifted, not quite looking at him. Son of Poseidon, did that make them like… first cousins, or something? Their family tree was beyond fucked. She didn’t ask for modification, didn’t plead; she merely offered the fact like one might hand over a forgotten key. “Should I run extra laps?”

"Oh," River mused, his face showing his apparent confusion or the lack of consideration at the thought that there could actually be campers who couldn’t swim. It had been so ingrained in him since infancy, that he just naturally assumed everyone could swim. His free hand raised to scratch at the back of his head, attempting to think of a solution quickly. "Right… umm, do you know what a suicide is? You can run those alongside the pool—quarter, half, then three quarters—and we can set up swimming lessons after all the assessments."

Zelia blinked at him, once, twice, surprised not by the arrangement but by how gently he offered it. Most people, when she admitted she couldn’t swim, reacted with disbelief or laughter, or awkward reassurance. River just… adjusted, like he’d shifted a current around her rather than trying to drag her through it. Something in her shoulders unclenched.

“Yeah,” she murmured, nodding. “I know suicides. Track team made sure of that.” A small breath of a laugh escaped her, wry and airy, barely a disturbance in the morning chill. She’d run more suicides than she cared to remember, enough to know she’d hate them, enough to know she could do them anyway. The thought of sprinting back and forth along the pool’s edge didn’t frighten her. It grounded her. She could run anywhere. Running meant earth beneath her, not water hungry enough to pull her under.

But swimming lessons— Her throat tightened before she could stop it. She glanced at the pool, the surface dark and glittering like a polished stone with teeth beneath. Cold crept up her spine, uninvited and familiar. Half her life she’d avoided water deeper than her ankles. Half her life she’d trained herself not to look too long at lakes or deep ends or the color that happened when blue turned to black. Half her life, she’d pushed back the memory of the accident that took her mom from her.

River waited, patient, steady as a tide that refused to rush her. Zelia inhaled, slow and shaky around the edges, then nodded again, smaller this time, more fragile, like the gesture might crack if she pressed it too hard. “Swimming lessons… I don’t know if I can.” The admission tasted like metal, honest, raw, pulled from somewhere soft. She didn’t meet his eyes. If she did, she worried she’d see disappointment that wasn’t actually there. “But I can try. If the water isn’t too deep.”

The last words came out quiet, not timid but reverent, as if she were making a pact with something old and shadowed inside herself. A promise with conditions. A bravery that had limits but was still bravery. She finally looked at him, a thin, determined smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Fair warning though—I’m probably going to panic. Dramatically.” It was lighthearted, offered like a joke, but her pulse was thundering beneath her skin. Still— she said she’d try, so she would.

The corner of River’s mouth tugged into a lopsided smile that showed a faint bit of sympathy beyond his otherwise austere demeanor. "I won’t let you drown. It’s an important skill to have and you’ll be able to say you conquered a fear." He shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Two birds one stone."

While she wasn’t sure how she felt about that, she trusted her— maybe —cousin about as far as she could throw him when he came to water, there wasn’t much Zelia could do about it. He was trying to help and that’s all that really mattered. She nodded once, respectful, resolute, then drifted back to her position at the line, rolling her shoulders as anticipation gathered in her chest like wings.

When her turn came, she inhaled the cold, crisp air and stepped forward. The arena stretched before her, a skeleton of wooden beams, ropes, water, and distance, and instead of dread, something bright bloomed low in her ribs. The tires waited first, black rings set out like messengers of chaos, but Zelia slipped into motion without hesitation. Her feet found rhythm almost instantly, darting and threading through the pattern like a dancer tracing familiar choreography. Frost fled before her heat, breath puffing against the morning as she cleared the final tire with a tiny hop, landing light as a bird.

The hurdles rose next, long logs stacked higher and higher, each one a line to cross. She scaled them with a kind of airy determination, hopping the first with playful ease, swinging a leg over the second as if mounting it were part of the fun, her momentum never truly faltering. On the third she nearly misjudged the width and let out a small, surprised laugh as she wobbled— but she recovered quickly, pressing off the log with a burst of energy that carried her to the top of the fourth. The wood felt warm beneath her palms, sun-soaked despite the chill, and she balanced a heartbeat longer than necessary before dropping gracefully to the ground.

The low crawl swallowed her next, a shadowed stretch of sand and grit where she sank to her elbows without complaint. The earth was cool, the grains clinging to her skin, streaking her forearms, catching in her hair like stray stars. She moved with surprising efficiency, her breath steady, her body compact and quick. When she pulled herself free at the end, she rose in a single fluid motion, brushing her hands down her thighs— not out of discomfort, but to savor the feeling of dust and effort already marking her journey.

Ahead, the rope dangled in its tall wooden frame, swaying like it sensed her coming. She grinned, the electric excitement in her chest sparking again, and seized the rope with eager hands. Her climb was not flawless, she slipped once and nearly lost her grip, but her movements were measured after the slip, almost playful, as if she were greeting an old friend rather than tackling an assessment. The wind brushed her cheeks at the top, carrying the scent of woodfire, and she descended with controlled speed, landing lightly and shaking out her hands with a grin that felt too big for her face.

Then came the balance beams, narrow as knife-edges and far more judgmental. Zelia hesitated only half a breath before stepping onto the incline. Her arms rose instinctively, wrists loose, fingers fluttering in tiny adjustments as she crossed. She wavered once, letting out a quiet “whoa—okay!” under her breath, then laughed at herself, the sound bubbling up and drifting behind her. By the time she touched down on solid earth again, her pulse was singing— not with fear, but exhilaration.

And then the pool came into view. Zelia skidded to a halt at the edge of the pool, well, as much as someone could gracefully skid, breath fogging in front of her as she pivoted toward the gleaming water. It stretched long and glassy beside her, deceptively calm, reflecting the pale winter sky like a trap waiting to spring. Her stomach dipped, but she pushed the feeling down, deeper than the water itself.

Suicides. Easy. Familiar. Earthbound.

She inhaled once, sharp and bracing, then sprinted forward. The first dash was clean, fast, almost joyful. Her feet slapped the packed sand with a rhythm that sparked through her veins, the kind of cadence she’d once lived by on every school track she’d ever set foot on. She touched the first marker and whipped around, loose-limbed and springy, ponytail snapping behind her like a curled streamer caught in the wind.

By the second length, a flush began rising along her throat, blooming across her skin in warm, rosy waves. The cold air did nothing to tame it; if anything, it made the heat beneath her flesh burn brighter. Zelia pushed harder, leaning into the run, arms pumping, breath spilling from her lips in short bursts that puffed white and then vanished.

Quarter-line. Back.
Half-line. Back.
Three-quarters. Back.

Her lungs began to sting around the edges, nothing alarming, just that familiar spark of effort turning into strain, muscles waking and calling out in warm, insistent pulses. Sweat gathered between her shoulder blades, sliding in a thin line down her spine. More beaded at her temples, glittering against her hairline, catching in the stray strands plastered to her forehead. She touched the marker, spun, ran again. The scent of the water became sharper the longer she stayed close to it— clean, cold, unsettling in a way that prickled along her ribs. She focused on the sand instead. On her breath. On the way her legs still carried her, even as fatigue curled its fingers around her calves. Her strides stayed quick, if a little shorter now. Her exhale hitched once, just once, but she shoved through it, pushing off her toes as she bolted toward the final mark. She tapped it with the tips of her fingers, then staggered a single half-step before catching herself, chest rising and falling in sharp waves.

Her heart thrummed behind her ribs, hard and bright. Her cheeks felt sun-warm despite the cold. The back of her shirt clung to her from sweat, dampening the fabric over her shoulder blades.

Zelia hit the base of the towering log ladder with the momentum of someone who refused to let fatigue make decisions for her. The rungs— thick, rounded, forced her to shift her rhythm immediately. She leapt for the lowest one, fingers curling around the cold bark, and hauled herself up in a smooth, practiced sweep of muscle. Her foot searched for purchase, found none, and she adjusted until she found it. She pushed again, half climbing, half vaulting. Each rung was a small battle; her sneakers scraped, her arms trembled with the lingering burn of the earlier obstacles, and her breath came sharper now. Still, exhilaration hummed under her skin, bright and hot. She climbed in a steady rhythm— grab, hoist, plant, rise —until the topmost log met her with a sudden rush of open air. She hooked an elbow over it, swung her leg, rolled her weight, and let gravity help her descend the far side with controlled, almost gleeful recklessness, skipping rungs where she could just as River had, feet thudding a staccato pattern toward the ground.

Her landing was soft, but her lungs were burning harshly now, each breath like pulling in shards of winter. Still, she didn’t pause. The final obstacle glinted ahead: the wide pool of water, its surface dark and rippling faintly, promising a shock of cold misery should she misjudge even by an inch. Zelia wiped a quick streak of sweat from her brow with the back of her wrist. Then she ran.

Every stride was a coaxed promise from her muscles, every inhale a negotiation with her own flagging endurance. But as she approached the edge, something in her refused to allow a timid finish. She gathered everything she had left, speed, will, stubborn joy, and launched herself. For one suspended heartbeat she was weightless, sailing farther than she intended, farther than was strictly necessary, as if her body wanted to prove something to the cold morning air.

She hit the ground on the opposite side harder than she planned, sneakers skidding for a breathless moment before she caught herself in a staggered, laughing stumble. The impact rattled up her spine, but the triumphant jolt of adrenaline overshadowed it. She bent forward, hands braced on her knees, chest rising and falling in deep, greedy gulps of air. Her pulse thundered in her ears, her hair clung damply to her temples, and her thighs trembled from the effort, but a grin unfurled itself across her face, slow and wild.

She straightened just enough to shoot River and Rae, from where her new friend was watching, a breathless thumbs-up, her grin still wide, her eyes bright with the kind of exhilaration that made the whole grueling course feel like a victory worth savoring.



interactions ....|.... river ............... mentions ....|.... rae ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
5x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet